<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/browse?advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=49&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Superstition&amp;output=omeka-xml" accessDate="2026-07-11T07:51:19-04:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>1</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>7</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="1725" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="452">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/18d8907527513b4e0df180748759a0ae.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=I7Xui4UQwpEBfGe0EjkX1YgPyshs1zQDneF4Y4xipcmVW3a1Ll%7EwQlJ6b8WptTClZZZzna0iu2rSuEPye1y-m6ZYEJLQ8LQxJ35rrdSg9Fh3WHnONVgGaXMCYVyVTV1RW%7Emp6UdmcVqd9wSmFwaiwy9U8Bd4HShctwChD9ouVFVKi3cSf8620v1v-ruOyds68pBeIx3zzKDOnXhX4z%7EsmSRrsqJhriIqRZiAcr-hwH3H%7EZs5jnOf6tYD5U2f-JeDCyuVu60rNg64Z1ZYaiKVQhTRmYzyMLFooSdpG68w1nu%7EPNJwr0J5no8yf97l0aeI5IqMEtwtgb9ZtxuC1bNYiw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>1da793db360f21266610ca84c23182d0</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18402">
                    <text>NATURE
AND THE

SUPERNATURAL ;
OR,

BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

—BY—

CHARLES WATTS
Editor of “ Secular Thought.”
Author of ■“ Teachings of Secularism Compared with Orthodox Christianity, ”
Evolution and Special Creation,” “ Secularism: Constructive and De­
structive,” “ Glory of Unbelief,” “ Saints and Sinners : Which ?”
“ Bible Morality,” ^Christianity: Its Origin, Nature amd
Influence,’ “ Agnosticism and Christian Theism: Which is
the More Reasonable ? ” “ Reply to Father Lambert,"
‘ ‘ The Superstition of the Christian Sunday: A
Plea for Liberty and Justice,' “ The Horrors
of the French Revolution,” Ac., Ac.

CONTENTS:

1. What do we Know of Nature ?
2. The Grandeur and Potency of Nature.
3. The Supernatural.

4. What is the Supernatural ?
5. Belief and Knowledge.
6. Religion: Natural and Supernatural.

TORONTO :

" SECULAR THOUGHT ” OFFICE,
31 Adelaide St. East.
PRICE

- 10 CENTS.

��Vju
J
T
•1-

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL;
OR,

BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.
What do we know of Nature 1—What is nature ? Of course
most persons know what is meant by nature, in part at
all events; and the only difference in opinion or definition
that can arise will be as to its totality. There are a thou­
sand facts lying all around us, and a thousand phenomena
of which we are every day eye-witnesses, that all will agree
to call nature. The question, however, does not concern
these, but others, real or imaginary, which differ somewhat
from them, arid which are supposed, therefore, to be incapable of
being classed under the same head. Those who desire to obtain
a clear and accurate idea of nature cannot do better than read
carefully Mr. John Stuart Mill’s excellent essay on the subject,
published after his death. He gives two definitions, or rather
two senses, in which we use the word in ordinary, every-day
language. The first is that in which we mean the totality of all.
existence, and the other that in which we use the term as contra­
distinguished from art—nature improved by man. But it must
be borne in mind that this is still nature. Nature improved by
man is only one part of nature modified by another ; for man isas much a portion of nature as the earth on which he treads, or
the stars which glow in the midnight sky over his head. Nature,,
therefore, as we understand it, and as Mill defines it in his first
sense, is everything that exists, or that can possibly come into
existence in the hereafter—that is, all the possibilities of exis­
tence, whether past, present or future. If it is asked on what
ground we include in this definition that which to-day does not

•11
■f
.1’

•■I-

�4

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL:

'exist, but may come into existence hereafter, we reply : Because
that which will be must be, potentially at least, even now. No
new entity can come into being; all that can occur is the
■commencement of some new form of existence, which has ever
Bad a being potentially anyhow. No new force can appear,
some new form of force may. But, then, that, when it comes,
will be as much a part of nature as the rest—is indeed even
now a part of nature, since it is latent somewhere in the universe.
Nature, in a word, is everything, besides which, to us, there is
and can be nothing.
We speak of human nature as though it were in some sort of
;sense superior to nature in general, which in fact it is. One part
■of nature may be higher than another according to human con­
ception, for all nature is not the same in every particular. We
have inorganic nature, that is nature in which only certain
forms of force are seen in operation ; then we have vegetable,
animal, and the last, the highest of all, human nature, in which
forces are displayed not seen in any other part of nature. All
•these phenomena, however, are natural. The profound thought
•of Plato, Aristotle and Bacon, or the mighty flights of genius
manifested in the productions of Homer, Horace, Virgil, Dante,
Milton or Shakespeare, are as natural as the growth of a plant,
the rolling of a stone, the descent of the dew, or the evolution
of a world.
The question is frequently asked, What do we know of nature ?
Cur reply is that all we do know is of nature. The attempt,
therefore, that is often made to prove man ignorant of nature
is really an endeavour to prove him ignorant of everything, inas­
much, as there is nothing else of which he can possibly have any
knowledge. That our knowledge of nature is at present small
we do not deny, but it is large compared with what it was, and
ano doubt it will be larger still in the future if we only devote
proper time to the manifold lessons which she is always pre­
senting to earnest students. Instead of boasting of our super­
abundance of knowledge, we rather lament our ignorance, but it
k is of that which can be known, not of that which is to us un­

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

5

knowable, and about which it is useless to enquire and idle to
speculate. With us the natural is the field of the knowable and
in this field we are content to work. So far as we have gone
we are certain of the road that we are travelling, we walk on
solid ground, and we have no fear for the future. We may err
in our interpretations of some of the facts of the universe, but.
we feel assured from past experience that further investigation®
will rectify such errors, and even while they remain they are
slight and trivial and such as are common to fallible man. If
we leave this road of Nature it can but be to wander in quag­
mires, surrounded by dense fogs, with no light to guide us except
a will-o’ the-wisp.
Dr. .McCosh has said, ‘In this world there is a set of object®
and agencies which constitute a system or cosmos, which may
have relations to regions beyond [beyond what?] but is all thewhile a self-contained sphere with a space around it............ This
system we call nature.” But this very system constitutes all we
know, not possessing faculties that can take us any further.
Such a system being nature, the laws in operation in it are
natural laws, and the forces by which everything is brought t$
pass are natural forces. Our knowledge is bounded by these,
f and from them receives its limitation. To talk, therefore,regarding that which lies beyond—if even it were possible to
conceive of a beyond—must be mere speculation, nothing more.
It is sometimes objected against the position here affirmed,
that upon the principle that nature is everything and that,
whatever is done must be accomplished by natural powers and
forces, no law of nature can be broken,for that would imply that
nature can act against herself. Now the error of this objection
is in supposing that because the totality of all things is nature
therefore there can be no conflict in the various parts. Nature
as a whole cannot of course be altered, but one portion may and
does come into conflict with another. A man may use his
physical powers, which are of course natural, to do that which
produces injury on his bodily organisation, which is also quite
natural, and we say he has broken a law of nature. We do mot,.

�6

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL:

however, mean that he has done anything which nature did not
give him the power to do, but that he has used his power to a
disadvantage to himself, and it may be to others. The expression,
therefore, is relative not absolute.
It is further objected that as there are certain ac(s which we
are in the habit of speaking of as being unnatural, how can any­
thing be unnatural if nature includes everything ? For instance,
we say of a man who treats those of his own kith and kin
cruelly, that he acts unnaturally, and we designate certain crimes
as unnatural offences. But we do not mean by such phraseology
that these acts are super natural but infra natural, that is, they
are not higher, but lower than nature. Further, a moment’s
reflection will show that by the use of these terms we do not
intend to convey the idea, that anything has been done outside
of nature as a whole, for the very powers employed are natural
and the acts are no less so. What is meant is that a person who
so acts has pursued a course of conduct which is not in harmony
with our exalted conception of the sphere in nature to which he
Belongs. Measured by ordinary standards one part of nature is
higher than another. Man’s sphere is the highest of all that we
are acquainted with, he has intellect in a far superior degree
than any other animal, and he has evolved a moral law by which
he is supposed to regulate his conduct. Now, if instead of
conforming to the laws of his own being he descends to a
lower platform and acts in a way that is utterly out of
harmony with his exalted functions, we say that he is unnatu­
ral, meaning thereby that he is descending to a lower sphere in
nature than that which we have a right to expect him to occupy.
The act that we call unnatural in him would probably be natu­
ral enough in a lower animal, and therefore cannot, be outside
nature, but is only out of accord with the requirements of that
part of nature in which he plays his part. There is evidently a
legitimate function for every passion and desire of which man
finds himself possessed, and the proper use of these, according
to the purpose of nature, we call naturalwhile to divert them
from their proper object or end we say is unnatural. A man

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

7

has an appetite for food which is natural, but he can starve him­
self to death, which, in a sense, is natural too, and yet in another
sense we should say it was unnatural, because it was a violation
of an instinct common to us all. Suppose a starving man to be
destitute of food, and his own child, who has plenty, refuses that
aid to his parent that would save life, we should regard such a
son as an unnatural monster, not meaning thereby that he had
done anything that nature did not furnish the means of doing,
but that he had not acted according to. the higher laws of his
nature which appertain to all beings moving in his sphere. All,
therefore, that can be done, said, or thought, is and must be
natural in the widest sense of that term. Man’s beginnings
were in nature; his every act is natural, his thoughts are natu­
ral, and in the end the great universe will fold him in her em­
brace, close his eyes in death, and furnish in her own bosom his
last and final resting-place. Beyond her he cannot go. She was
his cradle, and will be his grave; while between the two she
furnishes the stage on which he plays his every part. And more,
she has made him, the actor, to play the part. Nature is one
and indivisible. She had no beginning, and can have no end.
She is the All-in-all. Combined in her are the One and the
Many which so perplexed the philosophers of ancient times.

The Grandeur and Potency of Nature.—The grandeur of
Nature must be obvious to all who reflect on its many
beauties. The massive rocks, the golden sunset, the glowing
stars, the rolling waves, the rippling brook, the grassy mead,
the trees with their luxuriant foliage, and the flowers of
every variety of hue, which have entranced and charmed man­
kind during all ages, are but the grand treasures and sights of
Nature. The poet who has revelled in these natural gems,
painting them in words which have stirred the emotions to their
lowest and made the objects themselves stand out in clear out­
line conspicuous to the reader, fascinating and enrapturing his
mental vision, is the poet of Nature, who finds in the external
universe food for his highest powers. Where is there a topic

�8

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL:

more grand and ennobling ? Even that higher development of
the poetic genius, which deals, as Shakespeare did, with the
thoughts, feelings and passions of men, does but depict another
phase of Nature, profounder and more sublime, but Nature still
Milton, too, who was the poet of the supernatural so called, has
but transferred the passions and impulses of men into another
sphere, imaginary, it is true, but copied from the world of fact.
For Imagination herself cannot escape beyond the bounds of the
natural. It is said that the poet “ gives to airy nothings a local
habitation and a name but his airy nothings are simply copies
of real things, and the location he assigns to them is always a
natural one. Shakespeare’s supernatural characters are but men
—men, it may be, with some more exalted powers and some
higher attributes than men possess in the world of fact ; but
they are no less men for that, and the exaltation of their powers
is always in the direction of Nature. The philosopher whose
profound thought shall live while humanity remains on the earth,
making him who gave birth to such lofty ideas what is called
immortal, never goes beyond Nature in his deepest penetration
into the secret springs of the universe and of man.
Nature extends beyond all we can conceive of. Her glory is the
glory of the great Whole, her power the potency of the Infinite.
The highest attributes which we can imagine are hers, for from
her we borrowed our ideas of what she is, or what her possibili­
ties are. Our thoughts are in Nature and of Nature. Our ideas
are pictures of her revelations to the mind of man, our sublimest
conceptions are but reproductions in mental visions of her doings
before our eyes. She is the great mother of us all; on her
breast we repose during life, and in her arms we are enfolded
in death.
Now, what is our chief business in relation to the
universe of things ? It is to learn all we can in regard to the
great laws and • mighty forces operating around us and in us
There must ever remain a field for the exercise of our faculties
in such inquiries, for Nature is unlimited in her resources, as
she is in her potency and extent.

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

9

“ No man, however keen his eye,
Can into Nature’s deepest secrets pry.”

So said an old poet, and no doubt he was right. Nature’s
deepest secrets defy all investigation, for they extend to the
depths and heights of the Infinite. But that does not alter
the fact that our sole business here is to learn all we can.
Nature’s secrets are not always easily obtained. They are not
to be had for the mere asking, as Christian mercies are said to
come. Energetic research alone can draw them from her
bosom—research often accompanied with toil, pain and sorrow.
The scientific discoveries of this age show what can be done
in the way of obtaining knowledge of the powers and forces of
the universe. Those who will cast their thoughts back to the
commencement of the present century, and then reflect what has
been accomplished since that time, cannot help being startled at
the contrast between things as they then were and as they now
exist. It is not necessary to enter into detail here regarding the
tremendous onward movement that discovery and investigation
have made within that period. In these days of cheap popular
literature almost every person is acquainted with the facts. The
wonder to us is, how our fathers progressed at all in the absence
of discoveries which we deem essential to every-day life. Rail­
ways, gas, the telegraph, the telephone, photography, and many
other such advantages, have all come into use during the present
century. Had any man a hundred years ago predicted the state
of things existing to-day, he would have been considered a fit
subject for a lunatic asylum. Had such results been imagined
they would have been deemed supernatural. Nature has thus
far disclosed the great events which for ages had lain hidden in
her arcana. This she has done in obedience to patient and per­
sistent investigation on the part of a noble and hard-working
band of men—the devotees of science.
The discoveries already made are an indication of what is yet
to come. From what has been we may judge of what may be.
Earnest men are still pursuing their patient investigations into
Nature. They study her laws, they question her phenomena,

�10

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL:

they interrogate her doings, and they never go unrewarded for
their toil and their pains. Almost every day something new is
brought to view which shall tend to lighten the load of human
woe and sorrow, and bring about harmony among mankind.
The laws of Nature are our guide in life, and the grandeur of '
Nature is our inspiration. The forces of the universe we know
only in their manifestations; but that is sufficient—more we
need not. It was a wise saying of the great German philoso­
pher, Goethe : “ Man is not born to solve the problems of exist­
ence ; but he must nevertheless attempt it in order that he may
know how to keep within the bounds of the knowable.” We
should aim, therefore, to be consistent students of Nature in all
her marvellous manifestations. We are, as Bacon says, ministers
and interpreters of Nature: farther than that we have no desire
to go. In trees and stars and suns and flowers, in the solid earth
and the expansive sea, in the growing plants and moving ani­
mals, and, above all, in the great mind of man, we find our sole
delight, our simple care, and the basis of all our hopes for the
world and all it contains.
The Supernatural.—There has been a large number of books
written on this subject, some of them by men of eminence in
their respective departments of thought; and yet the matter is
still left in a state of obscurity. It has, of course, been dealt
with from very different standpoints, and therefore exceedingly
conflicting arguments have been brought to bear upon it. Two
able American writers, Dr. Bushnell and Dr. McCosh, have dismussed it with considerable learning and some thought, in books
which are widely read and often appealed to both in the pulpit
and through the press ; but one has always to put down these
volumes with a great degree of dissatisfaction, since nothing like
clear definition is to be found in their pages. In England the
subject has been made the theme of several large works, of hun­
dreds of magazine articles, and of thousands of pulpit discourses :
and by this time, therefore, some clear idea ought to be obtained
as to the differentiation between these two spheres, if there are

�OR, relief and knowledge.

11

two ; but the whele subject is still enveloped in the densest dark­
ness. There must be some cause for this, and the cause, probably,
is not far to seek. The natural we know : but the supernatural,
what is that ? Of course, as its name implies, it is something
higher than nature—something above nature. But, if there is a
sphere higher than nature, and yet often breaking through nature,
nature itself must be limited by something, and the question that
at once arises is, By what is such limitation fixed, and what is
the boundary line which marks it off and separates it from the
supernatural ? And this is just what no two writers seem to be
agreed upon. But’, further, supposing such a line to be discovered
and to be well known, so that no difficulty could arise in pointing
it out, a still more difficult problem presents itself for solution—
namely, how man, who is a part of nature, and able only to come
into contact with nature, can push his knowledge into that other
sphere Which, being non-natural, cannot be at all accessible to a
natural being ? If the supernatural region be synonymous with
the unknowable, it clearly cannot concern us, simply because we
have no faculties with which to cognise it, and no powers capable
of penetrating into its profound depths. In this case, as far as
we are concerned, there is practically no supernatural, for none
can operate on that sphere in which man lives and moves and
displays his varied and in some respects very marvellous powers.
Professor Huxley thinks that every new discovery in science
pushes the supernatural further away from us by enlarging the
boundary of human knowledge of nature.
According to many writers, the spiritual is the supernatural,
because it is not under the control of natural law. But why ?
If man be partly a spiritual being, why should not natural law
extend into the sphere of his spiritual nature ? Indeed, an able
writer on the Christian side, whose work has been enthusiasti­
cally received by all religious denominations—Professor Drum­
mond—has maintained this position, the very title of his book
stating the whole case : “ Natural Law in the Spiritual World.”
The great German philosopher, Kant, calls nature the realm of
sensible phenomena, conditioned by space, and speaks of an­

�12

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL 1

other sphere as a world above space, depleted of sense, and
free from natural law, and therefore supersensible and super­
natural. But this is to make the supernatural spaceless and
timeless—in fact, a mere negation of everything, and therefore
nothing. Now, the only light in which we can look at this sub­
ject, with a view to obtain anything like clear and correct views,
is that of modern science. By her the boundary of our know­
ledge has been greatly enlarged, and through her discoveries we
have been enabled to obtain more sound information regarding
the laws of the universe than it was possible for our fathers, with
the limited means at their disposal, to possess. Looking at the
universe by which we are surrounded, and of which we ourselves
form a part, we see law in operation everywhere, and this law
we call natural law.
If there be a sphere where the supernatural plays a part and
exercises any control, it must clearly be in some remote region,
of which we have, and can have, no positive knowledge; and
the forces in operation must be other than those with which we
are conversant upon this earth. Science cannot recognise the
supernatural, because she has no instruments which she can bring
to bear upon, and no means at her disposal for, its investigation
She leaves to the theologian all useless speculations regarding
such a region, contenting herself with reminding him that he is,
in all such discussions, travelling outside the domain of facts into
a province which should be left to poets and dreamers, and which
belongs solely to the imagination. All law is and must be natu­
ral law, from a scientific standpoint, because we can have access
to nature, and to nature only. It is impossible to get beyond her
domain, even in imagination.
The supernatural, if it exists, mnst reveal itself through nature,
for in no other way can it reach us so as to produce any impres­
sion upon the human mind. But, if it come through nature, then
how can it be distinguished from the phenomena of nature ? It
will be quite impossible to differentiate between them. We are
quite precluded from saying, Nature could not do this, and is
unable to do that. No man can fix a limit to the possibilities of

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

13

power in nature. She has already done a thousand things which
our forefathers would have declared impossible, and she will
doubtless in the future, under further discoveries and advances
in science, do much more which will look impossible to us. What­
ever, therefore, comes through nature must be natural, for the
very reason that it comes to us in that way. And the business
of science is to interpret it in the light of natural law. Even if
she should prove herself incompetent to the task, it would only
show that some phenomena had been witnessed which had for a
time baffled explanations, not that anything supernatural had
occurred. And the business of science would be to at once di­
rect itself to the new class of facts, with a view to finding the key
with which to open the lock and disclose the secret of the power
by which they were produced.
What is the Supernatural ?—According to Dr. Bushnell,
“That is supernatural, whatever it be, that is not in the
chain of natural cause and effect, or which acts on the chain
of cause and effect in nature without the chain.” But, it
may fairly be asked, is there any such cause, and if so,
where ? Is not every link in the chain that we see or can
conceive of natural ? Moreover, were there any other link
or chain, how could we recognise it or distinguish it from na­
ture ? True, Dr. Bushnell attempts to explain his meaning, and in
so doing he practically gets rid of the supernatural altogether.
He says: “ If the processes, combinations, and results of our
system of nature are interrupted or varied by the action of God,
or angels, or men, so as to bring to pass that which would not
come to pass by its own internal action under the mere law of
cause and effect, such variations are in like manner supernatu­
ral ” Now this reasoning is based upon the supposition that
things are brought about by some power higher than the ordinary
law of cause and effect. If this be meant to'be taken absolutely,
then we most emphatically deny it. But if, as it would seem, Dr.
Bushnell simply means cause and effect in external nature apart
from intelligent beings, that is to take far too limited a view of

�14

NATURE and the supernatural;

the law. For man himself is as much a creature of law as a
tree or a star, and all he does is accomplished by, not outside the
law of cause and effect. But were it otherwise, as this writer
appears to suppose, then man’s actions are all supernatural,which
is virtually giving up the supernatural altogether, in the sense
in which it is usually understood. Definitions of the superna­
tural are given by the Duke of Argyle and Dr. McCosh that do
not differ greatly from that offered by Dr. Bushnell. Dr. McCosh
speaks of even miracles as not being against nature in any
other sense than that in which one natural agent may be used
against another, as water may be employed to counteract fire,
which is, in fact, to bring the supernatural into nature, and to
obliterate all distinction between them.
It is said that there are exceptional cases in which the super­
natural has broken through the natural, and thus become objects
of sense in the same way as the rising and setting of the sun,
the ebb and flow of the tides, or any other natural phenomena,
and that these must be judged of by the ordinary laws of evi­
dence. The reply to this, however, is that the alleged superna­
tural, if it shows itself in its manifestations to man, must either
come through nature or in some other way. But there is no
other way known to us, for man cannot get on the outside of
nature even in thought. The most extravagant flights of ima­
gination that we find, either in poetry or in the products of reli­
gious ecstacy, are always shapen in natural moulds, either as a
whole or, what is more general, in their parts. No image formed
in the human mind can possibly be other than natural, if not in
its entirety, at least in the component parts of which it is made
up. We can conceive of a centaur, though no such thing ever
existed, or of a mermaid, though no person has ever seen one,
these being creatures purely of the imagination. They are
compound things, each part of which has been seen a hundred
times, and are formed by blending a portion of one animal with
a part of another, thus making an image which on the whole is
unnatural, but the parts of which are taken from nature. Men
speak of angels, but either they have no idea at all in their minds

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

15

as to what they are speaking of, and merely use a meaningless
word, or else they think of a human being with the addition of
wings or some other abnormal appendage. It is a noteworthy
fact that those much-talked-of angelic appearances recorded in
the Bible are really descriptions of men. Its God is pictured in
a human form, and the Holy Ghost assumes the shape of a dove.
Christianity itself is represented as being a supernatural revela­
tion, yet every one of its doctrines came through a natural me­
dium. The writers who penned the various books of the Bible
were men, and we have but their bare assertions that what they
taught had any other than a natural origin. Even if their
honesty be proved unimpeachable, there still arises the question
as to whether they might not have been deceived. At all events,
theie is no manifestation of the supernatural, all the revelations
coming through nature. And in that very transmission they
must have become so much blended with the purely natural that
it would be impossible to distinguish the one from the other.
All this shows that we have no faculties by which the supposed
supernatural can be as much as imagined in our minds. The
moment that we fancy we think of it, we borrow our ideas from
Nature, so that even in imagination we cannot and do not tran­
scend her boundaries. The fact is, man cannot travel beyond
the natural, he having no experience of anything outside or
apart from its domain. To assert that the so-called supernatural
is the cause of the natural is to allege that which is the very
reverse of what we know to be fact. If we trace what is termed
the supernatural to its origin, we shall find it end in nature.
This may appear paradoxical, but it is nevertheless true.
Mr. Moncure D. Conway very aptly says in his “ Lessons for
the Day : ” “ Supernature is a disjointed dream of nature as seen
by science. It is the morning vision of Art; the artist realises
that more ideal world with which nature is in labour. Know­
ledge, Art, Poetry, enter the ideal kingdom by the door; Super­
stition tries to scramble over the walls, and gets maimed in the
attempt. The supernaturalist believes that one day an iron axe
swam on the river Jordan : but at the command of knowledge
millions of tons of iron are swimming to-day on many waters.

�16

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL ;

He says certain jars of water flushed to wine; but by culture
the rains of heaven falling on a thousand hills are turned to
wine. We want no supernature. That is mere calumny on na­
ture, and caricature of the best in it. What we need is har­
mony with nature,—harmony with its laws that we may have
health: sympathy with its beauty that we may be pure; obedi­
ence to its conditions, that we may command its forces and in­
spire them with human purpose. In nature is the constancy
which is our dependence and our development; in it the poten­
tiality Reason, which is our only source of Wisdom; in it the
Love which attends the loving from the cradle to the grave.
Ignorance can see it only as chaos in one age, accursed in another ;
superstition can find but terror in its laws, and hope only in their
fancied overthrow by arbitrary thaumaturgy of omnipotence;
but wherever the mind of man flowers, nature flowers in re­
sponse, filling every sense with beauty, giving mind and heart
their deeper satisfaction, steadily incarnating every pure ideal.”
“It is often said that mankind are fond of the marvellous;
but it is equally true that all men reverence the laws of nature.
Man’s faith in nature has always accompanied his faith in super­
nature. They even whom nature daily slays still trust in her.
Their supernaturalism is never anti-natural. Miracles may have
been invented which outrage nature; but they have not taken
high place in human credence. I believe it would be found, on
investigation, that in all the miracles which have been accepted
as evidences of religion, certainly all that have been cherished
by any race, there is a mixture of the natural and supernatural.
Elijah restores the child to life by stretching his body upon it:
room was thereby left to the popular imagination to conceive of
some natural force generated by such contact. When Christ
cures a man’s blind eyes, or Vespasian heals a wounded arm,
both were said to have done it by means of spittle; so leave
was given the mind to imagine some unexplained medicinal vir­
tue in that application. The means used are sometimes absurdly
inadequate ; effects the most astounding are attributed to a tone
of voice, a form of words, a touch. But these were believed to
be part r aluigl foicu.”

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

IT

Belief and Knowledge.—There is a marked distinction to be
observed between belief and knowledge. We may, and do, have
faith in that of which we have no real or actual knowledge, for
we are compelled to exercise such faith in everyday life upon nu­
merous topics. The point to be remembered is that, if we are judi­
cial or rational, we shall be careful that our belief is not opposed
to knowledge. We may, and do, believe in countries which we have
never seen ; in the existence of persons with whom we have never
come into contact, and of countless things of which we have had
no actual experience ; but if we are wise we shall always be on
our guard against taking for granted that which is highly improb­
able, to say nothing of the impossible. If a man asserted that one
thing was in two places at the same time, we should not stop to
ask for the evidence that he had to produce, because no amount of
evidence could serve to substantiate as a truth that which we
knew by the very nature of things to be impossible. Testimony is
highly valuable of course, but there are many subjects which no
amount of evidence could prove, simply because the matter is of
such a nature as not to admit of proof. Suppose, for instance,
someone had said that he had visited a country where two and
two made five, we should at once draw the inference that either
the man stated what was not true, or else that he attached a
different meaning to the words employed than that which we
are in the habit of giving to them. A man tells us that he#ias
seen a miracle, and that, therefore, he knows from experience that
the Supernatural does exist, and he brings a dozen persons to
verify his statement. What are we to do in such a case ? A
moment’s reflection may show that the testimony is unimpeach­
able, while the conclusion is perfectly erroneous. The event
which he describes may have happened, but how is it to be
proved to be a miracle ? The forces in operation in its produc­
tion may be to him unknown, he may never have seen them in
operation before, indeed they may be new to all mankind, but
still his evidence could simply vouch for the fact; and the cause
must be a matter for enquiry. The thing no doubt happened
in nature, for no experience can extend beyond that, and the

�18

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL;

■assertion that the forces producing it were supernatural is a
gratuitous one, and not only not supported by the laws of evid­
ence, but utterly opposed to everything that we know Belief
should have a rational basis or it is wild and chimerical. Faith
is good in its place, but it must always be confined within the
sphere of knowledge, A man can have faith in that which he
never saw and perhaps never will see : to this we do not object,
but the thing in which he has faith must be a possible one or his
faith is misplaced, and he himself deluded. Now, faith in the
■Supernatural is an unreasoning faith, pre-supposing a know edge
which we do not and cannot possess, since a knowledge of that
which lies beyond nature is an impossibility. The sphere of
faith is legitimate enough, but it is not a sphere distinct from
that of knowledge, but one which arises out of it and should
never go beyond it. We know certain things and believe others,
but the latter are always more or less connected with the former,
Faith in the order of nature is reasonable, because it is based on
experience ; faith in the supernatural is absurd because it is
opposed to all possible knowledge, not only to the knowledge
that we have, but to all that it is in any way possible for us to
have.
Of course there is a region in which speculation may be toler­
ated, but it must be tolerated as speculation, nothing more. The
misfortune is that those, as a rule, who indulge in speculation
make their theories do duty as facts. They not only invest their
ideas with the importance of legitimate deductions from facts,
but give to them the value of the facts themselves. It is against
this that we protest. When men talk about matters of which
no one can know anything, they may be harmless enough as
dreamers, but when they endeavour to bend men of reason and
thought to their way of thinking, resorting sometimes even to
persecution to promulgate their idle whims, then they are dan­
gerous and can no longer be regarded with impunity. Society
has to suffer for their errors; and it is the duty of every mem­
ber of that society to lift up his or her voice against either their
wilful perversion of truth, or their innocent misapprehension of

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

19

facts. Such, as a rule, are the orthodox believers in the super­
natural, and the popular advocates of speculative views on
religion.
We may ask, and it is a very legitimate question, What effect
has it had on the world to substitute reckless belief for know­
ledge and to indulge in idle speculation regarding the Super­
natural ? To say the least of it, men’s minds have thereby been
diverted from the real business of life, their attention has been
taken from the things we know, and the study of which would
prove serviceable to us, to occupy their mental powers upon
matters of which no knowledge is to be attained. To say such a
course is a waste of time would be to treat the matter far too
lightly. It is much more than that. It has led to incorrect
thinking, to loose reasoning, to the drawing of false conclusions,
and to the substitution of imagination for reality. Further, the
fostering of groundless and fanatical theological beliefs has not
only caused almost endless persecutions, but it has proved a pro­
lific cause of insanity. In the Philadelphia Times and Register
of Sept. 14 of last year (1889), Dr. Joseph Jones, Professor of
Clinical Medicine in the Tulane University, wrote thus:—“ The
contemplation of certain hypotheses and dogmas, held and
vehemently urged from the pulpit, by some religious sects, have,
without doubt, produced great excitement and alarm in the
minds of persons of excitable and unstable nervous organisation.
The burning eloquence and moral pictures of the religious enthu­
siast and fanatic, and the horrible revelations of the melancholy
and sinister imagination of Dante, have converted the souls of
the unwary and timid into the abodes of terror and alarm.
Certain dogmas, often represented and illustrated by this fiery
language, and by the subtle power of the painter’s brush, as the
fires and tortures of a burning hell, a veritable lake of fire, where
fiery billows eternally wrap the bodies and souls of the damned,
and whose shores forever resound with the piercing, truly hope­
less shrieks of those inhabitants of this earth who have failed to
unter heaven on account of the commission of personal sins ; a
veritable living devil, ever on the alert to seduce and damn the

�20

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL ;

souls of men, women, and children, and drag the unwary down
to everlasting confusion and suffering in the bottomless pit—the
unpardonable sin—have for centuries terrified the weak and
timid devotees of certain phases of religious belief into hopeless
insanity. The violent exercises of certain religious sects, during
the performance of so-called religious exercises, such as shouting,
hopping, jumping, dancing, demoniacal ‘ holy ’ laughing, often
induce epileptic seizures, and inaugurate such conjestion and
exhaustion of the nervous structures as induce religious melan­
choly and end in hopeless insanity. The hallucinations which,
in the experience of the Professor, exercise the greatest influence
on the victims of insanity are: 1. The firm belief by the victim
that he is the slave and the abject subject of the devil. To all
remonstrances the victim replies that he must obey his master,
the devil. I have observed and treated cases where the victim
of religious melancholy and hallucination has for days and
weeks refused all food because his master the devil commanded
him not to eat. In some cases, every agent and every effort to
induce the patient to take food have failed, and death has re­
sulted from starvation. 2. The commission of the unpardonable
sin. 3. The eternal damnation of the human soul: lost, lost,
lost for ever.”
The lesson from experience is that theological beliefs, when
sincerely and fanatically entertained, are manifested more or less
in conduct. It is, therefore, our uuty to inculcate more reliance
upon practical knowledge and less dependence upon fanciful
beliefs. It is well known that “ knowledge is power,” to whose
magic influence the world is indebted for its progress, enabling
as it does those who possess and utilise it to fight the more ear­
nestly, and with a better prospect of winning, the great battle
of life.
Religion: Natural and Supernatural.—Natural religion is ■
based on love, while so-called Supernatural religion is based
on fear. Many persons object to the use of the term religion,
and no doubt the objection would be a good one if that word
retained its old orthodox associations. There is, however, a

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

21

rapidly-growing tendency to employ the word in its etymologi­
cal and ethical meaning rather than in its alleged super­
natural sense. Accepting religion as ethical unity, established
to promote the welfare of mankind on earth, its proper’ basis is
enlightened benevolence. This great human instinct is not
dependent upon any form of supernaturalism for its manifesta­
tion ; its activity is evoked by a desire to alleviate the sufferings
of the afflicted, and to enhance the happiness of the unfortunate.
The hope of securing a fair opportunity for the exercise of this
true benevolence prompts the lover of nature to aim at correct­
ing every cherished error by the substitution of a true know­
ledge of the natural for the old doubtful speculations as to the
Supernatural. “ The error,” remarks a popular writer, " of the
supernatural religions is apparent, inasmuch as they possess only
artificial life, and, deprived of this, they soon succumb and
perish. Their buttresses and supports have been the despotism
of princes and the fraud and chicanery of priests. The savage
Gauls, when they entered the Senate, were awe-struck at the
majesty which stood upon the brows of the venerable Senators
One of the barbarians, however, ventured quietly to stroke the
beard of one of the Fathers of his country. The aged representa­
tive of Old Rome for an instant forgot his dignity, and he
pushed the intruder violently from him. The spell was broken,
and the swords of the savages drank the life-blood of the Con­
script Fathers. So has it been with many of the religions, So
long as men were awe-stricken at their mysteries, so long were
they the victims of priestcraft. When, however, men dared to
examine for themselves, when they laid their hands on the veil
it was rent from top to bottom, and the inner chamber, the
sanctum sanctorum, was found to contain little else than a mere
anthropomorphic image.”
History plainly teaches that, when Supernatural religion has
been aught more than than a system of mere belief and pro­
fession, it has conduced to wrong action. The records of man­
kind furnish ample proof of this. Whether it be Pagans with
their deities, Jews with their Jehovah, or Christians with their
Trinity, all such theologisms have brought forth cruelty, oppres-

�22

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL :

sion and intolerance. Truth, virtue, and love are the three ele­
ments which should go towards the foundation of Natural
religion. They formed a humanitarian religion in the case of
Buddhism ; they form the basis of the great religious humani­
tarianism of Auguste Comte; they, with the great science of
man’s true education and enlightened benevolence, as promul­
gated by that great philanthropist, Robert Owen, formed what
probably will be ultimately accepted as a practical religion of
daily life. The love insisted upon by Natural religion is, more­
over, active love. It does not reach to the clouds, or attempt to
penetrate behind the veil of Nature into the region of the un­
known and unknowable, but it aims only at instructing and
inspiring human nature, so that there may be perfect harmony
between that and external nature, and absolute peace, concord,
and kindliness between man and man. It is not anti-Christian,
in so far as the Christian believer remains true to the lessons of
love, of mercy, of justice, and of well-doing.
The Supernaturalist talks of Jesus as though he had more
than human .love for man, and a superhuman desire to effect his
welfare. The Naturalist, instead of this, maintains that the \
same high and lofty feeling of philanthropy, of brotherly love,
beats in every human bosom, and needs only wise and patient
cultivation to bring forth golden fruit. Natural religion declares
that there can be no grander impulse, no loftier, more animating
incentive, than an honest, steadfast desire to benefit the whole
human race. This is also the principle of Secularism—that of
active, practical love; of affection manifesting itself in benevo­
lence, and earnest, kind efforts for the welfare of man, woman
and child.
Among the first indications we find in human history of the
supernatural feeling is fttichism—the worshipping of trees,
recks, animals, etc. If, however, fetichism were only such as is
here described, it would be Naturalism, not Supernaturalism,
inasmuch as a tree, a stone, an an.mal, a fish, or a bird, is each a
something pertaining to Nature. Such worship, however, was
given, primarily, not to the tree, etc., but to an imaginary some­
thing supposed to be latent or hidden in the perceptible object

�OR, BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE.

23

adored. In this manner there gradually grew up among
primaeval men the notion of a non-natural—that is, a Super­
natural—world, a world of spirits, of beings which lay, as it
were, at the back of all phenomena.
Religion, to be acceptable to the intellects of the present age„
must be recognised in its truest sense—as a binding system
between man and man—as being based on Nature, from whose*
prolific source the highest thoughts, the purest conceptions, and
the loftiest inspiration are derived. Tell us not that the Natural
is impotent to kindle within us the warmest rapture of enthusi­
asm. Contemplate, for instance, the setting of the sun, and may
we not exclaim : “ How glorious, how radiant with magnificence,
yon setting sun, pouring its floods of golden light o’er half the
world ! The solid earth’s proud mountain tops are crowned ! the
lowly vales, with cities, hamlets, lonely cots, rejoice in chastened
splendour. The ocean’s mighty mass is turned to liquid fire;
above, the sky is bathed in brightness, and the clouds are melting
into molten gold. Who has not hailed the vision and confessed
its glory until the burning of these sunset fires has kindled
flames of rapture within them ? ”
Oh! man, why dost thou wander seeking peace from some
far-off and unknown God. refusing Nature’s loving sympathy ?
Oh 1 listen, whoe’er thou art, to her voice, and hearken to her
language, ’tis fraught with holiest wisdom from the fount of
truth ; listen to the soft whispers from the vernal breeze, to the
gushing of the fountain, to the wind’s low sighing or the ocean’s
melody, and thou wilt know in thy mind’s depths a sweet, a
holy, deep communing far other than thou yet hast known,
with man or other Gods. Wouldst thou worship, turn thee oft at
morn, at noon, at stilly eve—at the sunset hour, to the spacious
temple of the universe, and in thy melting sadness or thy loving
gladness revel in the nature within thee and without. Art thou
stricken, and in thy bitterness art weeping ? All nature will
look on thee lovingly, and a smile shall chase away thy spirit’s
gloom, and thou shalt feel a sympathy that shall soothingly stay
the tide of thy agony. Art thou glad ? Thy spirits buoyant,
thou shalt feel a thrilling rapture blending with thy spirits’

�24

NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL.

gladness, and from the hidden depths of Nature thou shalt hear
a sound of harmony exquisitely beautiful, attuned to thine own
melody.
Knowest thou not, oh man, that Nature seeks to win thy
affections by her charms, that she may feed thee with beauty and
with knowledge from the unfathomable stores of the Infinite,
that thou mayest read in thine own self the symbols of her won­
drous mysteries ? As thou gazest on the mystery of the dread
and trackless depths of boundless space, thronged with its
myriad hosts of living wandering fires, oh ! readest thou not the
symbol—the boundless intellect of man—wherein thou art linked
in fellowship with the Infinite? As thou gazest on the earth.'encircling ocean as its bounding waves joyously ride foaming and
Hashing -with the rising breeze, or as thou gazest ’neath the deep
blue wave, where finny life, in playful mood, is sporting over
wealth untold of dazzling pearls, gems and gold, the spoils of
ages and the wrecks of thousand years, oh ! readest thou not the
symbol within thee again—the all-embracing bond of human
brotherhood, the high transcendent worth of pure affection, the
pricelessness of love ?
As thou gazest on the vast concave—the sky of richest azure,
shading sweetly down to softest sapphire—dost thou not/ee[
that there is purity ? And as the sapphire sky is o’erspread with
gold, and floods of sunset glory shed their living lustre o’er earth
and ocean, e’en where mortal tread hath marked no pathway,
but where life, loveliness and intelligence rejoice, oh ! hast thou
not felt in that vesper hour the pensive calm thrill through
all thy pulses, and thy spirit fill with a chastened holy stillness ?
Then, as a strength is given thee from the Mighty Infinite,
reciprocating in thy deep emotion, thou hast offered to Nature as
a grateful offering, the incense of thy spirit on the altar of thy
heart. In such a moment would not thy inmost nature all
revolt against the doctrine of our “ inborn sin ” that all within
thee is depraved ? All nature pleads the sacredness of human
nature, and all together cry, “ Holy, holy, holy is the tabernacle
•of a man.”

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="18267">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18256">
                <text>Nature and the supernatural or, Belief and Knowledge</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18257">
                <text>Place of publication: Toronto&#13;
Collation: 24 p. ; 22 cm.&#13;
Notes: Date of publication from KVK.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18258">
                <text>Charles Watts</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18259">
                <text>[1880?-1900?]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18260">
                <text>Secular Thought Office</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18261">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18262">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Nature and the supernatural or, Belief and Knowledge), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18263">
                <text>RA1097&#13;
RA1849</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18264">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18265">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18266">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="267">
        <name>Nature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="375">
        <name>Supernatural</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1547" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="667">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/fa36d22482e8ee9ca1d0853fe33d43b0.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=VXJEQMbbU%7EDgYfuIP65a%7E7DhbVHPiL0FlIMXrmDCYa-WyogIjXHmpdwdTO2kcol4tRHnDlzRIKE14sSNruKk5aQjC7Ej1qqgEIRdocFS2BKBAsLWlXAkPc1MpiLiP7mN82nfmWIjF2rA%7EXei3E%7E2qbUXODjQrYE-d3X595f%7EINpG1%7EJNW8%7EHzwTPMW348KLhqU1FWRQUFSDDnJSB-4okaK7izHxE7kW6zSVI3AqXwYpXW3V3gATRfxeJuUYiNAlEoeKzCl6hvPltzmWocgh-y2wj%7E1iK31iSCHwn961dJ7v4bGp2S7EqUQShUGdu9DauwgVX3e99qpfMsBDRaXVOiw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>1be6058d53bcb3f36804aee00cbbc12c</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19743">
                    <text>1874.]

Mysticism.

5

MYSTICISM.
Herbert Spencer has affirmed that the one essential princi­
ple of religion is’ the sense of mystery. We have about us the
visible world of things. Each of these things stands in definite
relations with the things about it. These' relations we can under­
stand ; or at leaskwe' can put them into formulas which seem clear
to the understanding. But we feel that behind these visible
things and these finite relations there is a something which we can­
not see, which we cannot put into formulas, and which, thus, we
cannot even pretend to understand. This unknowable something
is a power present in all things, manifesting itself in all things,
the life of all things; but though it is always manifesting
itself, it can never make itself known ; though so near us, it
can never be grasped. It remains ever the infinite, the unknown.
The consciousness of the reality of this unknowable power is, ac­
cording to Spencer, the element peculiar to all religions, the only
element that may properly be called religious.
The definition of religion, as given by Herbert Spencer, tells
only half the story. There is another element which is essential
to religion and which is common to all religions. There is light in
religion as well as darkness. If God dwells in the darkness He
dwells also in the light, and the darkness and the light are alike
filled with His presence. I refer, however, at this time to the po­
sition of Herbert Spencer, not to criticize it, not to attempt to
supply its deficiency, but to recognize its real though partial
truth. The sense of mystery is not the only element of religion,
but it is an essential element of it; an element too much lost sight
of in these days of brilliant, though largely superficial thought.
The religious world owes a debt of gratitude to Herbert Spencre
for bringing back to its consciousness so forcibly the great fact of
this essential principle of mystery. We are apt to forget that
much as we need to know, just so much do we need to feel the
presence of the unknowable. We are apt to look upon the moun­
tain of truth only as a ledge to be quarried. We are so busied
• with our machinery of one sort and another for drilling and blow­

�6

Mysticism.

[Mar.

ing, for raising and shaping and carrying, so pleased with the
smoothly hammered blocks which attest onr labor and our skill,
that we forget to look up at the sublime vastness of the mountain,,'
at its precipitous sides, at the clouds which veil forever its snowy
and inaccessible summit. And yet the mountain in its wholeness
may be more helpful to us than in its fragments. All the archi­
tecture in which these fragments may be embodied are puny in
comparison with it. All the physical luxury to which they may
minister is as nothing compared with the vigor which the sense of
its sublimity may bring to the spirit. So, also, our square-hewn
truths, however fair, however wonderful, are as nothing to the
infinitude of truth. The spirit of man needs to feel its strength.
It is well that among the finite things about it, it should feel
strong, proud and defiant; that it should come to the world as a
conqueror to his realm; but it is well also that it should feel the
presence of a mightier than it. There are minds to which the
sense even of the sublimities of earth would be a salvation. No­
where does the spirit show its greatness more than in the sense of
awe, in the presence of the infinitudes of life and thought, and no­
where does it gain greater strength than in such contemplation.
Religion has at all times, and among all nations, recognized this
element of the unknowable. “ They best know Thee who confess
that they do not know Thee,” cried the Hindoo; “ Canst thou
know the Almighty to perfection ? ” exclaimed the Hebrew. And
thus, wherever there has been a religion worthy of the name,
there has been this solemn gladness, this bowed exaltation, this
mighty helplessness, this blending of the deepest and loftiest of
man’s nature, which comes from the sense of knowing that which
passes knowledge.
While religion has thus openly and triumphantly recognized the
element of mystery as essential to its existence, it has, I believe,
covertly, recognized the same thing in its ceremonies and creedp.
I cannot understand how else many of these extravagant and
sometimes even absurd forms and formulas should have taken such
a hold upon the hearts of men. Take, for instance, some of the
peculiarities of the Roman Catholic service. It seems sometimes ab­
surd to see an ignorant worshipper taking part in a service con­
ducted in a language which he cannot understand. A poor Irish

�1874.]

Mysticism.

7

girl, for instance, worships through the Latin tongue. At least, how­
ever, she feels herself in the presence of a mystery behind which is
the Divine ; and if we take even the loftiest terms that we use in
our English prayers, with realistic literalness, if we regard them as
simply and wholly true, perhaps our worship maybe more imperfect
than hers. A divinity that could be wrapt in any terms however
fair and sweet would be a living divinity no longer. So also the
dimness of the Mediaeval church, its wondrouW music with its
heights of joy and abysmal depths of ’sorrow, its architecture with
its soaring arches and its gloomy cryp|L-all combined force home
this sense of mystery upon th^soul.’ Tlje creeds of the Mediaeval
church bringing together opposites in the. same breath, setting at
defiance the most fundamentaOaWs, of thought and reason, at least
brought men into the presen’bfeiS^he unknown, and were doubtless
helpful in this respect. I have spoken thus of the Mediaeval
church, but all religons have had their mysteries. The mysteries
of the Greek must have brought a healthful spirit of awe and reverence into the midst of much that was superficial add frivolous in the
Greek culture.
It would be interesting to consider the nature and the limit of
this element of mystery that underlies all religion, to examine the
forms under which, it confronts us, and the light that^omes to us
through and around them. It would be interesting to consider the
mystery that waits upon the finite soul, by reason of its very finite­
ness, when it strives to comprehend the infinite ; or to examine that
mystery which meets us under every form of thought when we strive
to reconcile the freedom of man with inevitable and invariable law,
or with the all-embracing provident of G-od ; or it would be inter­
esting to drop our plummets farther than sight could reach, down
into the dark depths of the mystery of suffering and sin.
My object in this essay is, however, to consider one form of this
mystery which underlies all others, and which, so far as the solutions
is possible, gives the only hint towards the solution of any of them.
I mean that form of mystery which is involved in what is called mys­
ticism.
The word mysticism is often used in a very vague manner. At
first it is probable that it had no very definite signification, except
as it referred to whatever was connected with mystery in general,

�8

Mysticism.

[Mar.

or with the so-called mysteries of religion in particular. But as
the nature of this mystery and of these mysteries became more
apparent, as the vital element of all began to manifest itself more
distinctly from amid the hulls that enveloped it, the words mystic
and mysticism assumed a very definite meaning ; and this meaning,
in spite of much vague and careless use, still belongs to them. The
word mysticism, whenever properly used, refers to the fact that all
lives, however distinct they may appear, however varied may be
their conditions and their ends, are at heart one; that they are the
manifestations of a common element; that they all open into this
common element and thus into one another. Merely philosophical
mysticism calls this common element by one name or another ac­
cording to the nature of the system. Religious mysticism finds
this common element in the life of Grod. Mysticism then is the
recognition of the universal element in all individual forms; re­
ligious mysticism finds everywhere the presence and power of the
divine life.
Mysticism is so foreign to much of our modern habit of thinking ;
it is so foreign to our habits of life ; it is so foreign to that hard
individualism which both our thinking and our living tend to nour­
ish, that it may not be easy for all to enter into the spirit of it, or
even to comprehend its meaning. Moreover the word has been as­
sociated with so much that is extravagant and absurd that it has
somewhat fallen into disrepute. Those, most often, have been
known as mystics in whom mysticism has run riot. But in spite of
modern atomism and individualism, in spite of former extrava­
gance and fanaticism, mysticism expresses the profoundest fact of
our being. All the greatest thinkers and seers of the world have
been more or less imbued with it. Modern creed makers and creed
holders may disown it; but the religious founders, those on whose
mighty foundations the creed makers rear their shapeless and un­
substantial fabrics, wrought from the intuition and the inspiration of
the mystical view of life.
However distinct our little individual lives may seem, these
mighty thinkers and seers have perceived that they had a common
root and a common substance. Within and beneath all existences
there is the being from which all spring and in which they all qxist.
We ask the leaf, Are you complete in yourself? and the leaf

�1874.]

Mysticism.

9.

answers, No, my life is in the branches. We ask the branch, and
the branch answers, No, my life is in the trunk. We ask the
trunk, and it answers, No, my life is in the root. We ask the
root, and it answers, No, my life is in the trunk and the branches
and the leaves; keep the branches stripped of leaves and I shall
die. So is it with the great tree of being. Nothing is completely
and merely individual. All are expressions, higher and lower, of a
common life.
Illustrations of this fact may $e found in the comparatively
superficial relations of life in th®e realms which seem intermediate
between the body and the mind. The relations of which I here
speak are those which connect one life with another. They show
a relation which is deeper than any that the senses can account for,
and thus manifest .a direct communication between one life and
another. We see this in the great pulses of feeling which thrill
through communities and assemblies. On a large scale we see it in
the frenzy of a nation, a state of things which has found its most
striking exemplification in the history of Fran®; on a smaller
scale we see it in the enthusiasm or excitement of any crowd.
There are occasions in which the calmest and most balanced mind
is drawn into the common whirl and wmult of feeling, not form
anything that has been said or done, but because the depths of the
spirit are stirred by the mighty movements in the life about it.
Such a common movement may be found, for instance, in the en­
thusiasm of the camp-meeting, which becomes filled with a com­
mon terror or a common fervor; and in the rout of some great
army when a strange and inexeplicable panic spreads from heart
to heart. Such mighty stirrings of the common life suggest to us
the movements of the s,ea. The fury of the waves is felt in every
cove and inlet, however sheltered, that has a communication open
with the ocean. When a great tidal wave sweeps over the sea the
whole line of coast feels its power, and all the rivers that pour into
it heave and swell,with its influx. So do lives thrill and stir with
the convulsions of the common life about them.
We find examples of this direct relation between life and life
in individuals as well as in masses. There are spiritual harmonies
and discords from which result much of the happiness or unhappi­
ness of life.

�10

Mysticism.

Mar.]

There are individuals who possess what is called magnetism.
They attract or move or govern, we can hardly tell why. We can
see that this is not mere association with the past history of such
persons, that the effect does not arise merely because it is expected
to arise, by the fact that animals are frequently affected in a similar
way. They become submissive to one whose nature possesses this
element; they wait upon his movements, they seem to live for him.
We see further illustrations of this inner relation between life
and life in the communication that seems sometimes to flow from
one life to another, in the case of friends closely bound together.
Especially does this occur in the case of the death of one. Cases
of this kind are so common that the German language has set
apart a word to stand for this sort of communication. Sometimes
the living friend appears to see the form of the one who has just
died, sometimes the effect is less striking though not less real.
This sort of connection between one life and another reaches its
climax in what is known as animal magnetism. In this the inde­
pendent will and consciousness of the one is entirely given up.
The whole nature is taken possession of by another. The will,
the thought, the emotions and the sensations of the one depend
upon the will of the other. In the same category stand the
phenomena of spiritualism. Whatever view we may take of the
reality of the claims to spiritual manifestations, this at least would
appear to be true, that the life pf the medium is invaded by some
external personality, whether this external personality be that of an
embodied or disembodied spirit.
One of the strangest, we might even say the most inexplicable'
exhibitions of this hidden interlacing of life with its surroundings,
is found in that foreshadowing which is sometimes felt of the future.
This yields itself to our comprehension far less than the other
phenomena to which I have referred, because it appears to regard
the future as already existing, at least as fixed. Perhaps we may
find an example of this in the history of our martyred president,
Abraham Lincoln. In Lamon’s Life of Lincoln, a book which
with all its faults is one of almost unparalleled interest, show­
ing as it does, in all its details, the growth of one of the
noblest, purest, and strongest natures of which we have
record, out of circumstances which would seem to render such

�1874.]

Mysticism.

11

a development impossible, — in this marvellous story of a true
life, we are told that for years Lincoln was haunted by
an impression that he was set apart for the execution of some
great work, and that he should fall in the accomplishment of it.
This impression cast a shadow over his life which he could not
shake off. Of course this impression may have been the result of
his ambition united with his temperament. But when we consider
on the one side the morbid and somewhat abnormal elements of
his nature, and, on the other, the exceptional work to which he was
summoned and the no less exceptional end which was to befall it,
it does not seem strange that this nature should have felt some
foregleams of the glory and some fdreshadowings of the gloom.
When I think of this strong and patients, this tender and heroic
soul, pressing on its serene course, unsoiled by pollution, never
misled by the sophistries of legal chicanery or political corruption,
never led a step beyond the true path by its mighty ambition,
never sinking beneath its burdens, never shrinking from peril, see­
ing ever before it vaguely in the darkness alike the glory and the
terror, it seems to me one of the sublimest figures of history.
Of course I know that the whole class of facts to which I have
referred are denied by some; of course, too, any individual case
may be doubtful; yet I believe that this class of phenomena is ac­
cepted by the unprejudiced among thinking men, by those who do
not let theory exclude fact.
The class of facts to which I have referred stand in a somewhat
superficial relation to our theme, to which however they may well
serve to introduce us. I have tarried among these outlying facts
so long, because there are some to whom an introduction to the
theme, the being brought into its sphere^so as to feel the reality
and the power of it, is more difficult and important than the elabora­
tion of it.
Deeper than that class of facts to which I have alluded, lies the
sense of sympathy with the lives and actions of others, however
far we may be from the ability to reproduce them. This relation
Emerson has happily expressed in the opening paragraph of his
essay on history. Though the words are fortunately familiar, they
are so apt to our present needs that I will quote them: “ There is
one mind, common to all individual men. Every man is an inlet

�12

Mysticism.

[Mar.

to the same and to all of the same. He that is once admitted to
the right of reason is made a freeman of the whole estate. What
Plato has thought he may think; what a saint has felt, he may
feel; what at any time has befallen any man, he can understand.
Who hath access to this universal mind is a party to all that is or
can be done, for this is the only and sovereign agent.”Somewhat similar to this is the sympathy that we feel with na­
ture. The sense of beauty is at heart a sense _of companionship.
We recognize in the nature about us a life which is kindred to our
own. We rejoice to be wrapped in by this infinite life of nature.
The early peoples have loved to speak of the earth as their mother.
From this feeling of relationship comes the sympathy which we
have with the outward world. Sometimes nature reflects our
mood. She is glad or sorrowful according as we are glad or
sorrowful. Sometimes she takes us up into her lofty moods. Our
spirits grow strong with her strength, tender with her tenderness,
calm with her calmness. Whatever form the effect may take it
springs from our sense of unity with the life about us.
Still deeper lies the metaphysical and religious sense of the
unity of all being. This is the principle that our modern science
fancies it has discovered while really it is the principle upon which
science itself rests, and of which the scientific formulas in regard
to the uniformity of law form only a partial expression. It is a
principle that the thought of man has always taken for granted,
and which finds its complete expression alike in Greece and India,
countries the types and habits of whose thought are so largely
antithetical to one another. Philosophy takes it for granted. The
religious element is not essential to it. Schopenhauer is as
thorough a mystic as Madame Guyon. Indeed, some of the fair­
est thoughts of Madame Guyon have been transplanted by Schop­
enhauer to the uncongenial soil of his system, where amid the
darkness and the chill they seem scarcely less at home than be­
neath the warm and sunny heavens that before similed about them.
It is indeed difficult to draw the exact line where metaphysical
passes into religious mysticism. Men may differ, for instance, as
to the side of the line on which Spinoza stands, or even in regard
to the location of much Hindoo thought, — may doubt as to
whether it shall be called''metaphysical or religious. It is, how­

�1874.]

Mysticism.

13

ever, in the sphere of religion that mysticism reaches its fairest
growth. The oriental religions have given themselves up most
thoroughly to this principle. Indeed, it is this that characterizes
the central period in the history of the Brahmins, while it is
powerfully manifested both in the earlier and later periods of this
history. It finds its perfect expression in this Hindoo prayer,
Thou art the sacrifice, the prayer of oblation ; the sovereign of
'all creatures; Thou art all that is to be known or to be unknown;
0 universal soul, the whole world consists of thee.” Among the
Sufis, whose type of religion is a reaction against the hard super­
ficialness of Mohammedanism, mysticism has found its most pic­
turesque and poetical expression. They tell us, fob? instance, that
a saint knocked at the door of Paradise. Who is there ? asked
the Lord. It is I, answered the saint. But the gate remained
fast closed against him. Again he drew near and knocked, and
when the Lord asked, as before, Who is there ? the saint, grown
wiser, answered, Lord, it is Thou; and the gates of Paradise flew
open to grant him prompt admittance.
But though this principle is associated in our minds rather with
the religions that I have named than with Christianity, yet in
Christianity it is no less truly present. In Him we live, and
move, and have our being, cried the clear-headed, active Paul, no
less a mystic than the contemplative John. All through the Chris­
tian history have arisen souls as purely mystical in feeling and in
thought as any to be found under warmer skies. Their type of
religion was exceptional in Christianity only in its degree. The
pious Fenelon could justify his mystical piety by unanswerable
arguments drawn from the church fathers. Indeed, no religion
that has any soul to it can avoid the touch of mysticism. It is the
very life of religion. Men may talk of an external creation, may
shut up each soul to a sharp and separate individuality, may set
off the infinite over against the finite, forgetting that thereby they
have two finites and no infinite. But then comes the doctrine of
the Holy Spirit, which is that of the very indwelling of God in the
soul, and all these finely drawn lines disappear, the hard distinc­
tions become fluid; men become partakers of the divine life, and
God is all,and in all. Our tenderest hymns are full of a beautiful

�14

[Mar.

Mysticism.

mysticism. Thus we sing with Furness, —in what I am sometimes
tempted to call the sweetest of hymns, —
“ What is it ? and whither, whence,
This unsleeping, secret sense,
Longing for its rest and food
In some hidden, unknown good ?
“’Tis the soul — mysterious name ;
Him it seeks from whom'it came :
While I muse I feel the fire
Burning on and mounting higher.

.

;

“ Onward, upward to thy throne,
O thou Infinite, Unknown !
Still it presseth, till it see
Thee in all, and all in Thee.”

Mysticism is Protean in its shapes. It possesses the key to all
forms and all creeds. The smallest cell opens into God’s infini­
tude. The harshest dogmas assume a tenderness, the most varied
rites a meaning for it. The mystic can take the sacred wafer on
his lips finding in it the real presence of God, for is not God in all
things ? He can affirm the absolute divinity of Christ, for is not all
life divine, the highest and fullest the most divine ? He can af­
firm the dogma of the Trinity, for does not this furnish the formula
that includes all the deep and vast relations of the universe ? On
the other hand, the mystic, for like reasons, may disown all forms
and cast off all creeds. Out of such mysticism, pure and tender,
sprang the sect of the friends. He may justify to himself at least
the most extreme and solitary individualism; for am not I, the
soul may ask, one of the manifestations of the eternal mind ? If
I have access to the eternal mind what do I need of other help
and guidance ?
Not only does mysticism thus hold in solution the forms of reli­
gion ; it brings to the mysteries of religion a solution, so far as any
solution is possible. At least it absorbs all other mysteries into
itself.
Nothing has taxed the thought of men more than the relation
between God’s sovereignty and man’s free will. If man is free
how is it possible that the will of God should be absolute in the

�1874.]

Mysticism.

15

moral no less than in the physical world. But if the life of man
Ks born out of the life of God, if so far as man truly lives he lives
in God and God lives in him, then when man comes to himself,
when he lives his true life, his will is one with the will of God.
The will of God does not act upon him from without, subduing
him by external force. It acts from within. It is indeed his own
truest life.
Sin is the blackest mystery of the universe. We cannot under­
stand how it should have a place in the universe of Go$l. Mys­
ticism teaches us that there is but one life, and that iffis the divine
life. Sin is the absence of this life. It thus is death. If we
should mark the presence of this life by light., ther perfect man
would be wholly luminous, showing that every part is living; the
worst man would be seen to have only a few intermittent;sparks of
brightness at the heart of his being. Sin is nothing but the ab­
sence of life, and that is the absence of everything. With all its
parade of pride and pomp, sin is thus seen in its psthingness. The
leaf, as we have seen, has its life only in the tree, When in the
autumn it begins to loosen its ho®: upon the tree, it puts on the
greatest appearance of glory. Its gold and its purple fill the
earth with splendor. We rejoice in the beauty*, but we rejoice
with a sense of sadness in our hearts, fqp we know that what we
see is the pomp and glory of death. Such is the splendor that
springs from the pride and selfishness of the world. The true
man may, in his. humility, confront them with calm confidence.
They also spring from the separation of the individual from the
universal life. They also are the flaunting glories of death.
So also does mysticism help to answer the great question as to
the possibility of knowing anything of God. Some thinkers, as
we have seen, love to resolve the thought of God into that of an
unknown force. But if this power lives in us, if it thinks in us,
how shall we not have some revelation of it in ourselves ? Indeed
why should we not know more of it than of anything besides. If
in religion, then, we find the darkest mystery, in it we find
also the clearest light. We may doubt wholly in regard to the
nature and even the reality of the things which we see merely
from the outside; but of that life that lives ip us, that is the life •
of our life, how can we wholly doubt.

'

�16

Mysticism.

[Mar.

Thus does mysticism have the central, the supreme place in the
religious thought and life ; but owing to this very supremacy it is
beset with perils. From this source of life and strength and
knowledge may spring the blackest errors, the most fantastic
delusions.
The fundamental errors which have too often marred the beauty
of mysticism, and which have made the very word so often a re­
proach are, in the first place, the belief, natural enough in theory,
that if the true life be life in God, then to reach this true life in
its fullness the individual life must be given up. The life must
flow backward and downward to become one with its source. Thus
in all nations men have sought to find God by giving up all rela­
tion with the world, by shutting up the avenues of sense, by giv­
ing up feeling and thought. Thus the Hindoo mystic sits with his
eyes fixed upon a single point, with measured or suspended breath,
so far as possible with no emotion in his heart and no thought in
his brain, seeking thus, by entering into perfect inanity, to become
one with God. Christian mystics have resorted to like measures,
and marked out all the steps that lead to the state which is at once
the absence and the fullness of life. They have not seen that this
fullness which they seek is emptiness. The being they would
share is the negation of being. By this process they do not be­
come God, they become nothing. It is as if the bud, knowing
that its life is in the life of the parent tree, should seek to become
one with the tree by withering and shrinking, and letting its life
ebb back into the common life. Seeing it, we should not say,
Behold how this bud has become one with the tree ; we should say,
The bud is dead.
Errors, in the second place, somewhat different from the one I
have named, grow out of a less extreme application of the same
theory. Instead of giving up the life of thought and feeling, the
mystic gives up the control of thought and feeling. Whatever
comes to him, apparently, from the depths of his own conscious­
ness, he takes it for granted comes from God. The exercise of
reason, of thought, reference to the results of other minds,
would mar the freedom of the revelation of God. The favorite
motto of the mystic, which may be applied to both forms
that I have named, is this: When man sleeps, God wakes.

�1874.]

Mysticism.

17

He considers himself one of the beloved of God to whom he giveth
in their sleep. But when men sleep, answers Hegel, they dream.
Hence in the writings of so many mystics we have by the side of
thoughts whose depth and beauty thrill us with an inspiration of
fresh life, conceits the most fantastic and absurd, multiplied till the
reading becomes a weariness and a disgust • Such-men think that
by this falling back into the hearts of things they can understand
all the phenomena of time and eternity | some ewhhaVe believed
that their life could thus become so blended with the common life
that they could control the course of things by a word. Thus we
have growing out of a grand and fundamental truth all the ex­
travagances of Theosophy and Theurgy. In a more superficial
and modern view we have abnormal states ^f the nervous system,
or of the bodily life, prized more highly than the-normal. The
state of the mesmeric or other trance is cowi'dered by some
higher than the state of consciousness. • Buch do not realize that
this is a falling back and down, a losing of the re a? individual life
in the indistinguishable mass
The individual ceases to
be a person and becomes a thing acted upon by -wills and forces
outside of itself. I do not say that such a process may not, like
that of sleep, be sometimes useful. It may Bring to light facts in
our nature otherwise unknowable^ Like Sleep, however, it is not
an exaltation, but a lowering of the nature.
If the life of man is born out of the life of God, if-tfe-divine
life is to flow into and fill out the human life, then($he channels for
its entrance are those which God himself has Seated; and the
most normal life is the life which is most filled with iM^presence.
Very refreshing after the distorted, theories which we Have been
considering sounds the cry of John, '^God is love, and he that
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in himand
that of Paul, “ The fruit of the spirit is lov^j joy, peace, long
suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith.” This^is the true inysticism.
It is the true identification of the human with the divine. The
bud is most full of the life of the tree when it swells and bursts
into the leaf or the flower. So man is most full of the life of God
when his natural powers are most fully developed. Not when he
sleeps but when he is most awake can he best see God. Th ex­
form of mysticism we first considered cries that God is; it does
3

�18

Mysticism.

Mar.]

not say what he is. It gives us the copula without the predicate.
The /soul gives up also its predicates and sinks back into empty
abstraction to find him. The true mysticism adds the predicate.
It tells what God is. God is love, and he that would live in God
must not fall back but press forward-. He will find. Him, not in
emptiness but in fullness. The life of God visits the soul as the
life of nature pours itself into the tree, not to bring into it any­
thing strange, but to fill out that which is natural to it. The fruit
of the spirit is love, and joy, and peace, the simple, natural flow­
ering and fruitage of the soul.
I and my Father are one, said Jesus ; he also said: My Father
worketh hitherto, and I work, making thus 'his union with the
Father to consist, not in passivity, but in activity. Christianity,
thus, while preserving the great truth of mysticism, disentangles
it from the perversions which have too often corrupted it, and
makes of it the incentive to the noblest and fullest life.
Thus mystieism, rightly understood, would increase our confi­
dence. in human nature rather than destroy it. It would increase
our confidence in human thought. It would teach us that this is
akin to the creative thought of God. He that should stop think­
ing in order to find the truth, would be like one who should close
his eyes’ that he might see.
But thought alone is partial and superficial. There are depths
in the nature of man which thought alone can bring to light, but
which thought has only just begun to sound. There are forces in
human nature which thought must accept as given. There are
spiritual growths of which thought cannot lay bare the roots.
Certain habits and instincts spring out of experience.
The roots lie near the surface and thought can uncover them and
show their place and nature. There are others that are not thus
rooted in any superficial experience. As we trace them they
stretch down through the drift and debris of our past lives. They
are rooted only in the absolute life. They are offshoots from the
life of God.
Of this nature pre-eminently is the moral sense. I will
dwell at some little length upon the aspect of our theme, on ac­
count of its practical importance ; and also that our theme itself
may be seen to be not merely a matter of dreamy speculation, but

�1874.]

Mysticism.

19

bound up in the most momentous issues of our times. Kant was
right in making the moral sense pre-eminently the medium by
which the reality of the divine being is manifested to us. He was
wrong and inconsequent in denying validity to the other fundamental
elements of our nature ; but the moral sense, the practical reason,
is so much more authoritative, so much more clear and final in its
utterances than the rest, it brings us so into the presence of the
awfulness and sublimity, as well as of the beauty of the divine*
holiness, that we can forgive him that ‘the sense of it obscured
everything beside.
Especially can we forgive him in the days in which we live, in
which the grandeur and authority of morality ar© to susch an extent
lost sight of. I think we do not enough realize the terrible pressure
against which morality has to contend at this time. . We need not
delay to speak much of external causes of this pressure, though
these are very powerful. The wa$? in spites of M high purpose,
left the legacy that all wars leave, a tendency to demoralization
and brutality. Much of the most popular and plausible thought
of the age tends in the same direction. I will not here discuss nor
question the truth of the theory that human life is a development
out of animal life. Least of all will I join in the outcry against
it. It is a theory which is compatible with the highest faith;
which may, indeed, introduce a new element of beauty and hope­
fulness into our faith. But Bowever readily we may accept the
theory, however clearly we may see the high applications of it, it
is no less obvious that in the world at large the first impression of
it, the superficial judgment in regard toits would feesuit in a lower­
ing of the dignity of human feature. If it is accepted as truth by
the scientific world its tendency will in time be seen to be no more
anti-spiritual than that of the fact that w&lt; have bodies ; but it will
be long before the popular mind will recover from the shock of it. Its
tendency will be to put a burden upon many an upward struggling
soul, and to sink deeper many a depraved os®. It will seem to
degrade human nature, to justify its brutalizaSon,
This crisis is one that cannot and could not be avoided ; but the
crisis is rendered more perilous to appearance from the fact that
the same process of thought which brings man physically nearer
to the brute seeks to separate him spiritually from the divine.

�20

Mysticism.

Mar.]

While opening a gulf below, it seeks to unclasp his hold upon the
support above. This is especially seen in the manner in which this
thought makes light of, or seeks to take away the authority of the
moral sense. Bain, one of the foremost English writers on psy­
chology and morality, refers to the old motto, Fiat justitia ruat
coelum, Let justice be done though the heavens should fall, only to
stigmatize it as the climax of sentimentalism. It is indeed a
motto which utilitarianism can have little place for. It shows that
to whatever extent utilitarianism may be the guide of morality,
there comes at last a point where the two part company. It is a
motto which can be used fanatically and foolishly; but yet it is a
motto that has sustained and inspired many a noble soul. The
sentiment it expresses has, in one and another form, done more to
purify the moral atmosphere, to keep human life strong and
healthy, and society sweet and clean, than all the treatises on
morality that could be piled together. How many a man has it
sustained in the performance of an act of justice which would
make of his fortunes a mere wreck. The act has been done ; his
little heaven has fallen; his little world has collapsed. He has
found indeed a heaven within. The sense of justice done has
brought its own satisfaction to his soul; but if justice has no inner
authority, no inner life, the inner heaven would have fallen with
the outer. When John Stuart Mill exclaimed that he would go to
hell rather than call that just in God which would be unjust in man,
what was that but a new application of the old cry, Let justice be
done though heaven should fall. Acting upon this principle the
whole human race, the whole community of finite spirits, would
leave heaven empty rather than countenance injustice though it
might be called divine. If we dismiss the heroic motto with a
sneer, we shall find that not only our sentimentalism but that the
strength of our manhood, has gone with it.
Bain is not the only writer whose theorizing tends in the same
direction. Herbert Spencer seeks to solve the question why men
have attached special sanctity to the dictates of morality, and he
gives as reasons, in effect, the selfish maxims of society and the
mistaken assumptions of theology, repeated so often through count­
less generations as to produce a permanent effect on human nature.
I do not forget that he elsewhere indicates a system of morality

�1874.]

Mysticism.

21

which is not without inspiration. I here consider the explanation ‘
which he gives of the authority of morality itself. Now any man
who should accept this explanation as all sufficient, and who should
find in his own . nature no moral principle that this could not ac­
count for, would, I believe, hold himself free from any responsibilty
to the moral principle. SchopMhOr ap#oached the theme in
the same manner that Spencer doW| He states, distinctly, that
he has not to ask why men should olfejswl mopijj law, but whv
they do obey it. Schopenhauer was an atheist and Hrpessimist;
but at the same time he was a philosopher and a mystic, and be­
cause he was a mystic, his explanation of the moral sense is such
that if you and I accepted it, even though we could find within
ourselves no moral instinct which ’this c®uld not amount for, the
principle of morality would be stronger within
than it was be­
fore ; because we should see its rea® nature more clearly than we
did before.
Darwin also attempts the explanation of the moral sense with
morality left out. He explains the power of c«cience by the
simple fact of the prominence of the social instincts:Mel the com­
parative transientness of tHe selfish impulses. No authority is
given to morality except the greater prominence of the instincts on
which it is based. But the truth is that the regal dignity of .the
moral law is never more stronglyfelt &lt;a« when it confronts the
selfish impulses. Even when^-t suffers-'Violence at theif hands, it
yet receives their homage. With the king in Hamlet ambition
was as permanent as the sense of justice. Indeed it was only now
and then that the voice of justice made itself heard in his heart.
That wonderful soliloquy of his shows us the collision between the
two principles. It shows us/®l |ing yieldl A® 7his selfish am­
bition, but, while doing this, feeling himself ashamed in* the
presence of the divinity of justice. Shakspeare knew less than
Darwin does about plants and animals, but he knew infinitely more
about human nature 5 and this single passage, the single picture of
this —
Limed soul, that struggling to be free
Was more engaged,

refutes by the simplicity of truth the flimsy reasoning of the
naturalist.

�22

Mysticism.

Mar.]

There is a story, happily familiar, that Theodore Parker, when
a boy, took up a stone to throw at a tortoise in a pond; but some­
thing within him seemed to forbid the act. He went home and
asked his mother what this something was. Suppose she had given
him any of the definitions to which I have just referred. Suppose
she had told him, for instance, that it was the inherited effects of
the maxims of a self-interested society and the assumptions of pre­
sumptuous theologians. It was a turning point in Parker’s life.
I think that if his mother had told him this, and he had thoroughly
believed her, the next tortoise that he saw would have been in
peril. What his mother really did tell him was this: That the
something that bade him hold his hand was what men commonly
called conscience; but she preferred to call it the voice of God
within him. Parker himself tells us the power of these words.
His true life seemed to date from them. The voice of conscience,
instead of being silenced by sophistry, was recognized and. listened
to as the voice of God. His conscience thus nurtured became the
conscience of the land.
I have dwelt upon this matter that we might realize the odds
against which the moral principle has to contend amid the super­
ficial teaching of the time. Such teaching is not shut up within
books of science that are sealed to the common thought. Such
theories spread more rapidly than the books which contain them,
and their effects extend more rapidly than they.
I make here no complaint against the science of the day. It is
doing its work bravely and well. I reverence the devotion of its
students and rejoice in their success. But physical science has to
do with only one side of facts. There is another side which is
recognized by religion. Religion and science are like two oarsmen
on ^opposite sides of one boat. Science is pulling with all its
strength. It does not do for religion to drop its oar that it may
wave applause to its comrade. Still less does it do for it to wring
its hands and cry with terror that the strokes of science are swing­
ing the boat’s head out of its course, that it will be dashed against
the rocks or swept far out into the open sea. Rather let religion
do what science is doing. Let it also bend itself to the oar.
While it rejoices in the strength of its comrade’s stroke, let it make

�BW.j

Mysticism.

23

its stroke as strong, and the boat will shoot along in its course with
a speed that it has never reached before.
In other words, religion should emphasize the spiritual facts of
life, just as science emphasizes the physical facts of life. While
science shows the relation of man to the brute, religion should show
his relationship with God. This is to be done, not by fulminations
and anathemas, not by ecclesiasticisms and eternal authority;
but by making men feel the poweac of God within them ; by bring­
ing into consciousness what I have called the mystical element of
life.
Mysticism and physical science recognize the opposite poles of
being. We need not wait, then, for physical science to come to its
aid. Physical science has to do with points, with atoms; mysti­
cism has to do with wholes. The results of mysticism, physical
science calls unthinkable ; but they are the-staple of our thoughts.
Physical science boasts of the clearness of her results; but these
results, without the aid of mysticism, are unthinkable. Physical
science can see in each man only a congeries of atoms mingled in
a mazy dance. Can you think of yourself as simply a figure in the
dance of atoms ? Can you think of the friend you love the most
as such a whirl of atoms, a whirl closer and more intricate than
that of the sand-column that sweeps across the desert, the material
more pliant, but the nature of the two being otherwise alike ? The
only element of thought from which.,, we never can escape is per­
sonality. If physical science fails to give us this we see that it
needs its complement, if only that its own ilsults may bethinkable.
The recognition of personality, of the unity in the midst of the
variety of physical elements, is the beginning of mysticism ; its
culmination is the recognition of a like unity amid all the variety
of the universe, the infinite personality, of which we are a part,
but which yet is distinct from us and from which we are distinct;
from which and in which is our only life ; to which we must return,
not by the mere absorption of being, but by the higher absorption
of a joyful love.
C. C. Everett.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="14623">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14621">
                <text>Mysticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14622">
                <text>Everett, Charles Carroll [1829-1900]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14624">
                <text>Place of publication: Boston&#13;
Collation: 5-23 p. ; 25 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. From the Unitarian Review and Religious Magazine. Vol. 1 (March 1874). For content of complete issue see: https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=wu.89069654465;view=1up;seq=7 (accessed 11/2017).</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14625">
                <text>[Unitarian Review and Religious Magazine]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14626">
                <text>[1874]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14627">
                <text>G5430</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16314">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19739">
                <text>&lt;p class="western"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This work (Mysticism), identified by &lt;span style="color:#0000ff;"&gt;&lt;span lang="zxx"&gt;&lt;u&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/u&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/p&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19740">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19741">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19742">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1379">
        <name>Mysticism</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1527" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="278">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/efe06a29ebea93c020a7b188bc6565ca.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=L2OJTWnIqugDuDK5AU1wFL6jYZjJCPj%7EEKhXGjjINtqNf4hJ48Y7V3qxUsAze6Q%7ERuSS03hMWWU2Hqu35Iu9Qa6-B-6Oz-RvrNKwuwrggThoRlGAFGWeQEJx6uQmeotzohvgKNxdhd1y-RJzDjC-pivYuHjqxIB0qqbj3jAgIQNuC5cV5Z2eZVC5LyBqQG7D0NKOGqINT4Zmf6uPgZkUB782IF7n9Bcoz0L-gntnJpj9M5wHRf1pqkjwi8IIrW0306PXiZ2IKKwo5skvDbej5sJEmHQ9mGb2q%7EZkxdvNhy2K-rkDzsj9esIpjdo2aBxcNp3lh4BR%7EW18RB3EU0S9FQ__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>526b38cdb6240bdd5362f6a403e38080</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="17158">
                    <text>VICTORIES OF SCIENCE
IN ITS

WARFARE WITH SUPERSTITION.
•

’ *

DELIVERED BEFORE THE

SUNDAY LECTURE

SOCIETY,

ON

SUNDAY AFTERNOON, 20th FEBRUARY, 1881,
2U■

BY

A. ELLEY

FINCH.
j'lwdu* 1
i-niiHfirhi

-sawi)

PUBLISHED BY THE SUNDAY LECTURE SOCIETY.

1881..

PRICE THREEPENCE.

�SUNDAY LECTURE SOCIETY,
To provide for the delivery on Sundays in the Metropolis, and to
encourage the delivery elsewhere, of Lectures on Science, —physical,
intellectual, and moral,—History, Literature, and Art; especially
in their bearing upon the improvement and social well-being of
mankind.

PRESIDENT.
W. B. Carpenter, Esq., C.B., LL.D., M.D., F.R.S., &amp;c.

VICE-PRESIDENTS.
Professor Alexander
Bain.
Charles
Darwin, Esq.,
F.R.S., F.L.S.
Edward Frankland, Esq.,
D.C.L., Ph.D., F.R.S.
James Heywood, Esq., F.R.S.,
F.S.A.
Ser Arthur
Hobhouse,
K.C.S.I.

Thomas Henry Huxley,
Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.
Benjamin Ward Richard­
son, Esq., M.D., F.R.S.
Herbert Spencer, Esq.
W. Spottiswoode,
Esq.,
LL.D., Pres.R.S.
John Tyndall, Esq., LL.D.,
F.R.S.

THE SOCIETY’S LECTURES
ABE DELIVERED AT

ST.. GEORGE’S HALL, LANGHAM PLACE,
On SUNDAY Afternoons, at FOUR o’clock precisely.
(Annually—from November to May.)
Twenty-Four Lectures (in three series) ending 25th April,
1881, will be given.
Members’ £1 subscription entitles them to an annual ticket, trans­
ferable (and admitting to the reserved seats), and to eight single
resOrved-seat tickets, available for. any lecture.
Tickets for each series (one for each lecture) as below,—
•
To the Shilling Reserved Seats —5s. 6d.
To the Sixpenny Seats—2s., being at the rate of Threepence
each lecture.
For tickets, and for list of the Lectures published by the Society,
apply (by letter) to the Hon. Treasurer, Wm. Henry Domville,
Esq., 15, Gloucester Crescent, Hyde Park, W.
Payment at the door:—One Shilling (Reserved Seats);—Six­
pence
and One Penny. . .

�The Society’s Lectures by the same Author,
now printed, are—on

,

“ Erasmus ; his Life, Works, and Influence upon the Spirit of
the Reformation.” (Price 3d., or post free 3|d.)

“ Civilization : a Sketch of its Rise and Progress, its Modem
Safe-guards, and Future Prospects.” (Price 3d., or post
free 3jd.)
“The Influence of Astronomical Discovery in the
Development of the Human Mind.” (Price 3d., or post
free 3^d.)
“The Principles of Political Economy; their Scientific
Basis, and Practical application to Social Well-being.”
(Price 3d., or post free 3£d.)

“The English Free-thinkers of the Eighteenth Cen­
tury.” (Price 3d., or post free 3jd.)

“The Science
. free 3 jd.)

of

Life worth Living.” (Price 3d., or post

“ The Inductive Philosophy : including a Parallel between
Lord Bacon and A. Comte as Philosophers.” With Notes
and Authorities, (pp. 100, cloth 8vo., price 5s., or post
free 5s. 3d.)
“ The Pursuit of Truth : as Exemplified in the Principles of
Evidence—Theological, Scientific, and Judicial.” With Notes
and Authorities, (pp. 106, cloth 8vo., price 5s., or post
free 5s. 3d.)
.
• .

’9 f

Can be obtained (on remittance by letter of postage stamps or
order) of the Hon. Treasurer, Wm. Henry Domville, Esq., 15,
Gloucester Crescent, Hyde Park, W., or at the Hall on the days
of Lecture; or of Mr. John Bumpus, 158, Oxford Street, W.

�SYLLABUS.
Vast number, variety, and vacillation of Religious Beliefs, pre­
sented to us by the history of the Human Race.
Distribution amongst mankind of the eight great Theologies
(book-religions) of the present day, viz., Zoroastrianism—
Brahmanism—Buddhism—Confucianism —Tao-ism—Mosaism—
Christianism—Mahommedanism.
No generally acknowledged standard of Theological truth,
and why.
Theology explained as a human (logical) system, based upon
the blending of Religion with Superstition.
Religion as defined by Herbert Spencer, the late Lord Amberley,
and Dr. James Martineau.
Superstition defined as credulity concerning manifestations
of the Supernatural inconsistent with the experienced order and
veracity of Reason and Nature.
Science explained as generalized human knowledge of Natural
Phenomena.
The criticism of Science purifies Theology by purging it of
Superstitions, thereby compelling it to undergo transmutations
corresponding to the progress of human intelligence.
Illustrations from the conflict of Science with the following
Superstitions:—
1. The relative magnitude, flat form, and immobility of the
Earth. (Conflict with Astronomical Science.)
2. The six days creation of the world 6,000 years ago.
(Conflict with Geological Science.)
3. The government of human life by Special Providence.
(Conflict with Physical Science.)
4. The Theological theory of disease, involving miracle-cure,
relic-cure, prayer-cure, &amp;c. (Cwflict with Sanitary
Science.)
5. Anthropomorphic conceptions of the Nature, Attributes,
and Will of Deity. (Conflict with Mental and Mol'd
Science.)
Probability that popular Theologies are still saturated with
Superstitions (e.g., belief in the objective efficacy of sacerdotal
supplications, humiliations, and asceticisms, supernatural revela­
tions, and exclusive salvations) which the expansion of Science
must eventually explode.
Summary of evils of life inflicted by Superstition, and ameli­
orations of human well-being achieved by Science, showing that
the increase of Health, Happiness, and the Moral Virtues is
coincident with the decline of Superstition and the advancement
of Science.
The debt Religion owes to Science.

�THE VICTORIES OF SCIENCE
IN ITS

WARFARE WITH SUPERSTITION.
HE modern student 'of Universal History, seeking

T to enlarge and generalize his conception of human
nature by the contemplation of the life of man in almost
every discovered clime, and throughout the ages of
recorded time, finds himself at the confluence of the
greatest number of streams of knowledge that have ever
been found flowing and converging together; greatly
embarrassed therefore, not to say overwhelmed, by the
multiplicity and diversity of his materials. .
Even limiting his research to that emotional and
imaginative yet transcendently interesting aspect of the
human mind presented by religious phenomena, he
quickly discovers that he is surrounded by a vast number,
variety, and almost incessant fluctuation of Beliefs con­
cerning the supernatural, that have everywhere been
found more or less prevailing from the earliest dawn of
authentic history.
On the one hand, it is remarkable that no people, or
trace of a people, has hitherto been discovered absolutely
destitute of some of the ultimate elements or sentiments
of Beligion, Travellers and thinkers entertaining diverse
views on historical, political, and social questions, who
have made the early history of man, or his most savage
condition subjects of careful study, are really agreed on
this fundamental point.
On the other hand, the most civilized and polished
nations on the fa,ce of the globe have exhibited, and still

�6

The Victories of Science in its

exhibit almost endless differences, divisions, and distinc­
tions in their theological creeds, rites, and ceremonies.
The time now at our disposal would not suffice for
the slightest allusion to the numerous Religions or
Mythologies of even the chief Nations of the ancient
world. Babylonians, Assyrians, Phoenicians, Egyptians,
Arabians (before conversion), Greeks, Romans, various
Teuton, Celtic, and Sclavonic Nations, the Astecs of
Mexico, the Incas of Peru—all having their indigenous
and various ways of regarding and. worshipping the
supernatural—must now be passed by, in order that I
may concentrate some general observations, suggested by
so endless a variety of supernatural beliefs, upon those
great Theologies or book-religions which constitute the
religious faiths of the present inhabitants of our globe—
viz.—(taking them in the order of their antiquity)—
Zoroastrianism, with its sacred Zend-Avesta, the religion
of the Parsees, descendants of the ancient Persians—
Brahmanism and Buddhism, with their sacred Vedas and
Tripitaka, the chief religions of the inhabitants of the
great Indian Peninsula.— Confucianism and Tao-ism
with their sacred books of Kings and Tad-te-King, the
religions of the Chinese — Mosaism with the Hebrew
Scriptures, the religion of the Jews—Christianity with
the New Testament, the religion of modem Europeans
and Americans—and Mahommedanism, with its sacred
volume the Koran, the religion of the Turks and
Arabians, and other considerable peoples in Asia.
The numbers of the respective members of these
several faiths, as given in Johnston’s Physical Atlas,
may be summed up thus—assuming the entire population
of the earth at 1,000 millions, the Christians constitute
340 millions, the Buddhists 300 millions, the Brahmins
130 millions, the Mahommedans 124 millions, the Jews
6 millions, and all other religions 100 millions. A some­

�Warfare' with Superstition.

7

what different proportion is cited by Professor Max
Muller from the geography of Berghaus; where the
Buddhists are stated to constitute 31 per cent, of the
entire population of the globe, the Christians 30 per
cent., the Mahommedans 15 per cent., the Brahmins
13 per cent, the Jews a fraction of 3, and all other
religions 8 per cent. These different estimates call of
course be only roughly approximate, but either is
sufficiently near for illustrating our present purpose.
If we looked somewhat closer we should find that
these several religious faiths are mostly subdivided in­
ternally into numerous conflicting sects. Christianity,
the religion of the most intellectual and cultured peoples
in existence, is almost infinitely so divided. In Pro­
fessor Schaff’s comprehensive and learned work upon
‘ The Creeds of Christendom ’ we are furnished with the
literal texts of nearly 100 distinct creeds, confessions,
articles and formularies of faith of the almost endless
denominations among which dogmatic Christianity has
now become dispersed.
i“
When the mind is thus brought into the simultaneous
presence of the irreconcilable dogmas of the numerous
and conflicting theological faiths, all devoutly believed
in by their respective worshippers, it is difficult to
conceive how any one of them can be considered as
constituting a supernatural universal scheme necessary
for the Salvation of Mankind, seeing th^it it has not,
after upwards of 1,800 years, been believed in, or even
sb much as heard of by more than about a third part
of the great human race.
In view of such manifold differences of theological
belief as a simple comparison of creeds discloses, it is
almost obvious to observe that there can be no generally
acknowledged standard or infallible test of theological
truth. To use the words of a late accomplished historian—-

�8

The Victories of Science in its

Henry Thomas Buckle—“ Theological systems are sub­
jects upon which different persons and different nations,
equally honest, equally enlightened, and equally com­
petent, have entertained and still entertain the most
different opinions, which they advocate with the greatest
confidence, and support by arguments perfectly satis­
factory to themselves, but contemptuously rejected by
their opponents.”
It is so very difficult to place oneself at the point of
view of any religion save our own that we invariably
hear with amazement the arguments or evidence adduced
by the advocates of other religions. Dr. Sprenger, in
the course of a theological discussion, was seriously
asked by a Mussulman how he could possibly disbelieve
the religion of Islam, seeing that Mahomet’s name was
written on the gates of Paradise I and Dr. Morell, in his
thoughtful work on “ The Philosophy of Religion,” relates
the following authentic incident. A distinguished friend
of his in the East had been arguing for some time with
a Mahommedan upon the evidences of Christianity, and
apparently with some success. At length the Mahom­
medan, who had been listening attentively, exclaimed—
“ I tell you what it is, Rajah. You Franks are very clever
people; God has given you the power to make ships and
houses and penknives, and to do a great many wonderful
things, but he has granted to us what he has denied to
you—the knowledge of the true Religion.”
The philosopher, though he is confident that all theo­
logical systems cannot be wholly true, yet feels that in
the search after truth it must be possible, however
difficult, to arrive at some explanation that may seem
to reconcile the existence of so many divergent faiths;
and if we look a little carefully into the constituents
of theology we may I think discover a clue to the desired
solution. Now we find on examination of any theology

�Warfare with Superstition.

9

or book-religion that it essentially consists of a body of
connected propositions, logically deduced by the human
mind from certain assumed to be inspired writings.
So long then as to err is human, and man remains
short of being infallible, it is clear that such a system of
knowledge must contain some amount of error, and we
may therefore assert with tolerable accuracy, that every
theology the world has seen will be found on analysis to
be compounded of two elements—viz., a germ or sub­
stratum of probable truth, and a superstructure or ad­
mixture of positive error. The substratum of truth must
ultimately be the same in all theologies, but their several
superstructures of error will be found to vary; partly in
accordance with difference of climate and other geogra­
phical circumstances ; partly on account of the differing
race or genius of the peoples, and their stage of civilization,
amongst whom the various theologies have respectively
arisen, or by whom they have since been adopted; and
partly from the dissimilar mental idiosyncracies of their
respective founders or principal expositors.
For the purpose of our argument this afternoon, we
may conveniently designate the substratum of truth as
Religion, and the superstructure of error as Superstition.
Now, keeping this simple distinction clearly in view, we
shall find that notwithstanding the abuse and vituperation
which the Religious World (as it is phrased), have so
incessantly heaped upon Science and its professors, men
of science, whose noble purpose ever is simply to arrive
at truth, and who, for that end, would impress on us the
duty of enquiry, and the folly of credulity, have in reality
never attacked Religion at all, but that in their discoveries
and contentions for the purpose of enabling truth to pre­
vail, they have only been attacking or unmasking the
falsehood and error that are ever found lurking in the
guise of Superstition. Superstition—that incubus upon

�IO

The Victories of Science in its

the human mind, whose malediction was so eloquently
pronounced by Buckle, who declared that against the
vitality of that dark and ill-omened principle there was
only one weapon, and that weapon was Science.
I will now define more exactly what we should under­
stand by the terms Religion and Superstition, in connection
with the present discourse.
Religion, whatever other quality we claim for it, must
certainly be regarded as true. Its intellectual meaning
then must be strictly limited to assertions that cannot be
contradicted by the discoveries of Science now or hereafter,
or by the truly religious assumption of any theology
whatever; for religious and scientific truth must ever be
one. In reference to this its fundamental requisite, we
find that Religion has been defined by many thoughtful
minds. Thus, our profound philosopher Herbert Spencer
has described it as “ our consciousness of an Inscrutable
Power or Cause manifested to us through all phenomena,
but whose nature transcends intuition, and is beyond
imagination.” The late lamented Lord Amberley, in his
exhaustive “ Analysis of Religious Belief,” describes Re­
ligion as ‘ an abstract indefinable pervading sentiment
corresponding to the relation subsisting between the
hyperphysical (or supernatural) power in the Universe,
and the hyperphysical entity in Man.” Dr. James
Martineau, one of the most highly cultured and liberalminded of our theologians, has defined or distinguished
Religion and Science thus—“Science discloses the method
of the World, Religion its cause, and there is no conflict
between them, except when either forgets its ignorance of
what the other alone can know.”
Dr. Martineau however does not leave his definition
there. He boldly ventures into the region of assumptions,
and affirms “that the universe which includes us and folds
us round is the life-dwelling of an Eternal Mind ; that the

�Warfare with Superstition.

•

11

world of our abode is the scene of a moral government
incipient but not yet complete; and that the upper zones
of human affection above the clouds of self and passion
raise us into the sphere of a Divine Communion.” These
three assumptions he considers to be independent of any
possible result of the natural sciences.
Now let us turn to the consideration of what we are
to understand by the term Superstition. Here we have
to deal with something that should be regarded as the
opposite of Religion, for it is something, which taking its
rise from the faculty of fear or dread of the unknown,
imaginatively figures to itself the features of some super­
natural or super-human power which is manifested in
ways that are inconsistent with our knowledge of the
established order of nature and the veracity of human
reason; based as such knowledge is on the verified dis­
coveries of science and on the uniformity and analogy of
invariable human experience. Superstition then is that
which assumes thus to know and to describe the super­
natural. But what, we may ask, is the supernatural ?
It was well argued by the sublime philosopher Spinoza
(whose noble moral life, and subtle thoughts have lately
been so powerfully portrayed by the pen of our good
friend and lecturer Frederick Pollock) that “ we cannot
pretend to determine the boundary between the natural
and the supernatural until the whole of nature shall be
open to our knowledge,” and the late Oxford professor,
Baden Powell, in his striking Essay on the Order of
Nature has remarked, and in approval of this acute
observation of Spinoza, that the supernatural can really
never be a matter of science or knowledge at all, for
the moment it is brought within the cognizance of
reason it ceases to be supernatural; and he affirms that
all assumed knowledge of the supernatural is the off-

�12

.

The Victones of Science in its

spring of ignorance, and the parent of superstition and
idolatry.
Now let us briefly consider what, in connection with
our subject, we should understand by the term Science.
Science you know does not pretend to deal with the
supernatural. Its views and its researches are limited
entirely to Nature. The natural phenomena, matter,
force, and energy are its sources of knowledge, whilst
its organon of induction, or methods of investigation
subordinate the suggestions of the imagination and the
emotions to the dictates of Beason and the evidence
of Nature — Science then simply signifies methodized
or reasoned knowledge of the experienced course of
Nature, i.e. those invariable co-existences and successions
of phenomena — which the human mind discovers by
accurate observation and reflection, and then generalizes
as laws of Nature or unalterable rules constituting the
actual or ultimate government of the course of our
lives. In an abstract sense these laws, being inferences
drawn by the human mind from the observed uniformity
of Nature, may be said to possess in themselves no
governing power ; and that the force we seem to observe
in natural law may in reality be a force behind Nature.
This criticism many of you may remember was most
ably and lucidly submitted to us by our respected Presi­
dent Dr. Carpenter in the opening lecture of this year.
But the practical danger of pressing this metaphysical
assumption of some recondite force, of which Science
knows and can know nothing, appears to be this, that it
has a manifest tendency to cause us to retrogade from
Science back to Superstition, for the mystery it involves
inevitably allures the mind to disregard the clearly
observed Law, and to make its appeal to the force or
power assumed to exist behind the law.

�Warfare with Superstition.

13

Now, so far as scientific knowledge extends, the exis­
tence of any such force has nowhere been proved.
Natural law is apparently universal and ultimate. “ The
growing belief” observes Herbert Spencer “in the uni­
versality of law is so conspicuous to cultivated minds as
scarcely to need illustration, but,” (he shrewdly adds,)
“ Though the fact is sufficiently familiar, the philosophy
of the fact is not so.” “ A natural philosopher,” (says
Professor Jowett) “ capable of seeing creation with a real
scientific insight, would behold the reign of law every­
where ; one and continuous in all the different spheres
of knowledge, in all the different realms of Nature,
throughout all time, and over all space.” “ And,” (says
Dr. Carpenter, referring for instance to the law of gravi­
tation) “ we feel an assurance of its truth which nothing
save a complete revolution in the world of matter or in
the world of mind can ever shake.”
Although then the inference which the mind draws
from observing the uniformity of Nature is, at the out­
set, simply a scientific assumption, similar to the meta­
physical assumption of a force existing behind Nature,
yet the substantial difference between the two is really
this—that whilst the metaphysical assumption ever
remains an assumption, the scientific assumption becomes
verified as true through the evidence of universal
experience.
Such undoubtedly are the conclusions of science, and
if they cannot be disproved I submit to you, not specu­
latively, but as an important practical matter, that we
should be counselled to regulate our lives in obedience to,
or conformity with the discovered and verified Law of
Nature, and not in reference to some unknown force
assumed to exist behind Nature.
If now we turn and limit our attention to the more
recent history of European Communities we find that

�14

The Victories of Science in its

their advance in civilization, that is in material and
social comfort, and in the conveniences and even neces­
saries of civilized life, has progressed in a remarkable
manner parallel with the development of Science. There
is scarcely an improvement in real life that is not strictly
traceable to scientific discovery or invention, and all
such discovery and invention being the result of the
exercise of natural human sagacity is, by its very nature,
antagonistic to Superstition; and the process of continu­
ally ascertaining and applying the natural law, by which
the events of life on earth are found to be really regu­
lated, has the necessary gradual effect of purifying
theology, so far. as it superstitiously attributes such
events to the immediate action of supernatural causes,
and thereby of compelling theology to undergo interpre­
tations and modifications corresponding more or less
closely, to the continual progress of human intelligence.
We shall I think meet with ample evidence of this
progressive change in theological beliefs if we examine,
by way of illustration, some few of the more con­
spicuous examples of that ceaseless conflict which Science,
since the establishment of Christianity in Europe, has
ever had to wage with superstition, and where it has
come into collision with the prevailing theological dogmas
of the day.
The first of these memorable contests which I will
mention relates to the supposed magnitude, immobility,
and flat form of the Earth. At the time when this con­
flict seriously arose (about the beginning of the 16th
century), the Bible was universally believed to be an
inspired supernatural authority for every matter asserted
or treated of within its various pages, and its true
interpretation in any ambiguous matter to have been
authoritatively declared in the dogmas decreed by suc­
cessive Councils of the Church, or in the commentaries

�Warfare with Superstition.

15

of a succession of personages of extraordinary learning
and sanctity termed the Fathers, and it was not only
thought to be utterly fallacious but to be awfully wicked
for anyone to set up an opinion adverse to so revered a
weight of authority as the Bible, Councils, and Fathers
combined was held to be.
Amongst other matters of fact, believed to have been
thereby decided as infallibly true, were the size and
shape of the Earth. It was declared to be the largest
Or chief body in the Universe, and in form or shape to
be a flat plane—and relatively immoveable—and that the
sun, moon, and stars all moved round it; and every
attempt to show, from observation of Nature or calcula­
tions of the reason based on such observation, that these
views were physically untrue was met for a long time
with simple scorn and derision : which only became con­
verted into the actual persecution of Science and its
professors when so large an amount of evidence to the
contrary had been collected, and marshalled in such a
way as to produce a profound impression upon the lay
intelligence of the age, and when therefore the scientific
views could no longer be safely ignored by ecclesiastical
power.
This evidence I can only glance at, and indeed we are
all now of course more or less familiar with it. For
instance, the voyages of those adventurous navigators
Columbus and Vasco de Gama in the years 1492—97,
and of Magellan in the year 1519, who had amongst them
actually sailed round the earth, proving to demonstration
by this astonishing achievment that it was of definite and
comparatively small size, and not in form a flat plane, but
a circular or globular body. Then the startling astro­
nomical researches of Copernicus, Tycho Brahe, and
Kepler, had resulted in demonstrating the Earth’s motion
round the Sun. That it was the Sun that was stationary

�16

The Victories of Science in its

and not the Earth: and then Galileo who, supplementing
previous discoveries by his own, and by the aid of the
telescope, then recently invented, verified, visually as well
as mathematically, the great outline of our Solar System
in a manner that utterly contradicted and indeed outraged
all that men had been taught to believe, and did then
verily believe, on the faith of scriptural and patristic
authority.
The discoveries resulting from the invention of the
telescope were indeed simply astounding, and they exer­
cised such a withering influence upon the prevailing
orthodox theories that many of the theologians refused
even to look through the telescope, being afraid to behold
the heavenly phenomena then revealed for the first time
to mortal eyes. A most amusing letter on the subject
from Galileo to Kepler, written in the year 1609 has
been preserved: “Oh, my dear Kepler,” he writes, “how
I wish we could have one hearty laugh together. Here,
at Padua, is the professor of Philosophy, whom I have
repeatedly requested to look at the moon and planets
through my glass, pertinaciously refusing to do so.
Why are you not here ? What laughter we should have
at this glorious folly, and to hear the professor labouring
before the Grand Duke with logical arguments, as with
magical incantations, to charm the new planets out of the
sky! ”
Now Galileo, you remember, was accused of having
attacked Religion; he was prosecuted accordingly, and,
though the consummate audacity of the infallible Roman
Church has since been equal to the denial of its com­
plicity in his condemnation—he was summoned before
the tribunal of the Holy Inquisition, the grand ecclesi­
astical Court of the time, and he was made, as you know,
to recant all his scientific convictions. We have the
exact words of his recantation, and they sre still worthy

�Warfare with Superstition.

17

of being repeated. Galileo was compelled to declare—
first, bis proposition, “that the Sun is the Centre of the
World and immovable from its place,” is absurd, philo­
sophically false, and formally heretical, because it is
expressly contrary to Holy Scripture. Secondly, his
proposition, “ that the Earth is not the Centre of the
World nor immovable, but that it moves, and also with a
diurnal motion,” is absurd, philosophically false, and
theologically considered, erroneous in faith.
Now it should be observed that the Cardinal Inquisi­
tors who sentenced Galileo were amongst the most
enlightened ecclesiastics of their age; they were not bad
men, they acted conscientiously according to their light,
and their views were in harmony with the generally
accepted religious knowledge and sentiments of the
time.
The case therefore was one in which it was solemnly
adjudged by theologians that Science had attacked and
was in conflict with Religion. We, living now, know
perfectly well that it was nothing of the sort—that it
was Science in possession of the truth, sapping the
superstitions that formed the superstructure of the theo­
logical system of the day; and now every Schoolboy is
taught that Galileo’s recanted propositions are matters of
verified astronomical science, and therefore cannot be
contradictory to, but must be in harmony with, real re­
ligious truth. Thus the discoveries and reasoning of these
astronomers and their illustrious successors Newton,
Laplace, Herschel, and divers others, constitute the
first complete victory achieved by Science over Super­
stition.
I need not stop to dilate upon the deep importance to
our thoughts and lives of the transcendent truths dis­
covered by Astronomers, having given a summary of the
subject in a lecture delivered here four years ago, and

�18

The Victories of Science in its

still in print, “ On the Influence of Astronomical discovery
“ in the development of the human Mind.”

We will now turn to a second illustration of the main
argument of the present lecture. Until quite recently,
almost within the memory of living men, we were sup­
posed to possess in the Bible a supernatural revelation of
the Creation of the World, and the time when and the
manner in which it took place. There are ecclesiastical
commentaries on the book of Genesis which undertake to
inform the reader by means of biblical interpretation the
exact month and day of the week when this stupendous
event occurred. Generally however, what is known as
Archbishop Ussher’s chronology was believed as a part of
religious faith, and that system of dates placed the Crea­
tion as occurring precisely 4004 years before the birth of
Christ; and the authority of other books of the Penta­
teuch is explicit and confirmatory of the Creation having
been accomplished in six days, and according to the
method described in the opening chapters of Genesis.
We read therein, amongst other amazing assertions,
that God rested on the seventh day, and we, or those to
whom these writings are assumed to have been addressed,
are commanded to keep the seventh day holy on that
account, and there can be no doubt of belief in these
narrative and injunction being considered as an essen­
tial part of religious faith. Indeed the wearying gloom
and austerity in which the religious world still struggle
to retain our Sunday are strictly traceable to credulity
in the superstition in question.
Now, the science of Geology, which, as most of you
know, consists primarily of an actual examination of the
Earth’s crust or surface and strata beneath for the pur­
pose of ascertaining what they may teach concerning the
Earth’s age and history, establishes the existence of a
multiplicity of facts which are utterly contradictory to

�Warfare with Superstition.

19

and subversive of^-first, the alleged creation of the Earth
only some 6,000 years ago, and secondly, of its present
order of inhabitants, vegetable, animal, and human,
having then been brought into existence in the course
of the six days mentioned in the Book of Genesis, and
in the order of succession therein particularised. How
thoroughly irreconcileable with the Biblical account of
the Creation are the scientific conclusions of Geology
will sufficiently appear from the consideration of, amongst
others, the two following well-established geological con­
clusions :—Evidence has been obtained in Egypt of the
existence of inhabitants to some extent civilized in that
country 13,000 years ago, and geologists of eminence,
however differing on the details of their science are
agreed that the present condition of the rocks over and
near to which flow the Falls of Niagara evidencing the
recession of the falls from Queenstown to their present
site, has been occasioned by the continuous action of
water throughout a period of 30,000 years—and the
most trustworthy and recent geological authorities, such as
Lyell, Croll, Darwin, Haeckel, Boyd-Dawkins, and Geikie
concur in considering that the antiquity of man is to be
reckoned not by tens of thousands, but by hundreds of
thousands of years !
But I need not occupy your time by considerations
showing how utterly fallacious were the religious notions
on the subject derived simply from the study of the
Scriptures—their fallacy is now on all hands conceded.
I may quote as recent theological authority for our
present scientific views the statement of the Bev. Bobert
Main, Badcliffe observer in the University of Oxford:—
“ Some school books,” he remarks, “ still teach to the
ignorant that the Earth is only 6,000 years old, and that
all things were created in six days—No well educated
person of the present day shares in the delusion. What-

�20

The Victories of Science in its

ever the meaning of the six days, ending with the seventh
day’s mystical and symbolical rest, indisputably we
cannot accept them in their literal meaning, they as
plainly do not denote the order of succession of all the
individual creations.” And Dr. James Martineau has
declared emphatically “ that the whole history of the'
genesis of things Religion must now unconditionally
surrender to Science.”
Well, but there is hardly any class of scientific men
who have been more vehemently denounced for attacking
religion than the geologists. The great argument used
to discredit their researches was the old cry that their
conclusions contradicted Scripture, and accordingly
volumes upon volumes have been published all composed
on the same argumentative basis, viz., That what contra­
dicts Scripture cannot be true—an argument as some
of you may have heard, as old at least as the time of
Galileo. “If nature contradicts Scripture” (said the
schoolmen to Galileo), “ Nature must be mistaken, for
we know that the Scriptures are true! ”
And now how does the case stand as regards our
illustration. Geological science being true could not
have been attacking religion, but only those parts of the
theological system which had been constructed from the
superstitions of the day, and thus it has come to pass
that, through the discoveries of the geologists, a second
great victory has been achieved by Science in its warfare
with Superstition.
A third illustration I will refer to relates to the super­
stition which I have mentioned in the syllabus of the
Lecture as belief in the government of human life by
special Providence;—the question being whether the
affairs of life are carried on subject to incessant super­
natural intervention, or Whether they take place through
the operation of constant invariable natural law.

�Warfare with Superstition.

21

Previously to the rise of the physical Sciences, especially
Astronomy and Geology, the almost universal belief of
Christian Europe was that every significant act #nd
occurrence of life was the direct result of the exercise of
the providence of God, or the power of the Devil. Not
only was this conclusion directly deducible from the
literal interpretation of the language of the Bible, but,
it being the manifest interest of a priesthood, (whose
aim is ever to stand between the prayer of the Votary
and the providential act,) to encourage this belief, books
of devotion are composed by them based upon this idea,
in which instructions are given to enable the worshipper
to beseech the Almighty in a becoming manner for
almost every conceivable thing the circumstances of his
life may for the time being seem to require.
The church of England book of Common Prayer com­
piled more than three centuries ago, that is long before
the Physical Sciences had been popularly heard of in this
Country, need only to be opened at random to confirm
what I am now submitting to you. But the progress
of Science has proved beyond rational doubt, that those
circumstances of our lives which were theologically re­
ferred to as direct Providential or Satanic interventions,
the inflictions, chastisement, temptations, judgments, or
whatever other sacerdotal phrases are employed to define
supposed manifestations of supernatural Will, are the
result of the operation of natural Law, that is, they are
the direct consequences of the disregard of SQme natural
law which might have been observed and obeyed by the
sagacious use of man’s natural and moral intelligence.
So now, in reference, for example, to the cause and cure
of sickness, our attention is being most usefully drawn
away by Science from miserably moping over manuals
of devotion to the exhilirating study of handy books on
the laws of health—and thus it is, in the words of

�22

The Victories of Science in its

Professor Huxley, that “ Science is teaching the World
that the ultimate Court of Appeal is observation and
experiment, and not theological authority, she is teaching
us to estimate the value of evidence, she is creating a
firm and living faith in the existence of immutable moral
and physical laws, perfect obedience to which is the
highest possible aim of an intelligent being.”
No one then who has impartially watched the course
and improvement of human life, since we have come
to study and to treat its healthy physical and moral exis­
tence as immediately dependent upon the observance
of natural law, can doubt that the illustration we are
considering constitutes another most important triumph
of Science over Superstition.
Connected with the last illustration, or rather a con­
tinuation of it, is what we may not inaptly term the
theological theory of disease—viz. the notion that diseases,
and epidemics especially, were punishments or judgments
inflicted by the hand of the Almighty for some individual
or national sins, and that they are to be cured sometimes
by a miracle, sometimes by devotion to the shrine or relics
of a Saint, and sometimes by simple prayer addressed to
the Supreme. All these various ways and practices of
appealing for relief to supernatural power were until
quite recent times devoutly believed in throughout almost
the whole of Europe, and were supposed to form essential
parts of religious faith.
Even now in visiting Boman Catholic Churches, espe­
cially on the Continent, you cannot fail to observe the
number of Votive offerings that are fixed or suspended
round the shrine and image of a favorite Saint by those
who believe that they have recovered from diseases or
misfortunes through the intervention of the Saint in
answer to the invocations of the patient. This practice,
(like the Ritualistic lighting of candles on the Altars of

�Warfare with Superstition,

23

Churches in the day time,) has been copied from the ser­
vice of the Temples of the Pagan religions which prevailed
in Ancient Rome at the time of the establishment of
Christianity in the reign of the Emperor Constantine.
Well therefore asks the astute Middleton, in his instruc­
tive “Letter from Rome,”—“ what is all this but a revival
of the old impostures, with no other difference, than what
the Pagan priests ascribed to the imaginary help of their
Deities, the Romish priests as foolishly impute to the
favor of their Saints.” Of course it has been the policy
of the Church to discourage the physician and his science.
He interfered too much with the gifts to and profits of
the shrines.
At one time it was a constant practice on the breaking
out of an epidemic to carry the relics of the Patron Saint
of the locality round the infected districts to drive the
disease away. The superstitious belief we are considering
had become so extravagant, and the practice in connection
with it had obtained a height so ludicrous, that no longer
ago than the end of the last century, the clergy in Spain
induced the people to believe that a pestilence then raging
was caused by their allowing the performance of so un­
godly an entertainment as the opera, and it is a fact
that the opera had actually on that account to be put a
stop to 1
Although sanitary science has now in this country com­
pletely triumphed over the Superstition in question, yet
owing to our still continued narrow theological teaching
very lamentable occurrences are occasionally seen to
happen. For instance, it is still taught at those strong­
holds of sacredotalism, our two great Universities, that
the Bible is in every part of it supernaturally inspired
truth. Mr. Burgon, recently one of the select preachers
at Oxford, in a work addressed to the junior members of
the University, thus expressed himself:—“ The Bible is

�24

The Victories of Science in its

none other than the Voice of Him that sitteth upon the
Throne. Every book of it, every chapter of it, every
verse of it, every word of it, every syllable of it, every
letter of it, is the direct utterance of the Most High.
The Bible is none other than the Word of God—not
some part of it more some part of it less, but all alike the
utterance of Him who sitteth upon the Throne—absolute,
faultlegs, unerring, supreme ! ” We cannot wonder then
that there should be persons who repose faith in its verbal
teaching as applicable at the present time, and who seek
to derive benefit from strictly and literally following its
plainly expressed precepts. One of the apparently plainest
of its injunctions is contained in the general Epistle of
St. James the 5th chap, and the 14th and 15th verses.
“ Is any sick among you ?, Let him call for the elders of
the Church, and let them pray over him anointing him
with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith
shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up.”
A religious sect known as the Peculiar People rigidly
follow this injunction in cases of sickness, and it is not so
long since we were scandalized by the spectacle of a cri­
minal prosecution, on account of the death of a child
whose parents had treated it biblically and not medically,
and the Magistrate, (Bible and University theological
teaching non obstante,) found the Parents to have been
guilty of culpable neglect for relying on the Bible, with­
out calling in medical assistance, and punished them
accordingly.
This case strikingly illustrates the spirit of our age,
showing as it does that secular teaching is in point of
intelligence very far in advance of theological teaching ;
yet it is impossible not to feel commiseration for the
unfortunate people who are so drugged with dognfa that
their religious beliefs actually become conducive to the
deaths of their own offspring, and who are only roused

�Warfare with Superstition.

25

out of their superstitions by finding them thus rudely
shocked by the judgment and penal sentence of the law.
With this exception we in England may be said to
have entirely freed ourselves from the folly of this
branch of superstition, unless it may be thought still to
linger at Guy’s Hospital, where, as we have lately seen,
praying nurses are placed in authority over scientific
physicians !
The only further illustration I will now give you has
reference to those anthropomorphic conceptions of Deity
which have more or less disfigured all the theological
systems of the world,.and until recently characterised
our own conception of the God of Christianity, who is
of course the historical continuation of the Jehovah of
the Hebrew Scriptures ; for, though the Deity of the
New Testament has attributes somewhat different from
those of Jehovah (to which I shall presently refer), He is
evidently the same God throughout.
It might not be easy, it would indeed be impracticable
within the time now at our disposal, to exhibit the
successive steps which have resulted in generally endow­
ing the foremost minds of our generation with that
correct and exalted standard of morality or moral sense
by which our social actions, opinions, and beliefs are
righteously judged in the last resort, and whereby the
practice of life has become so mild and humane and
unselfish compared with that of our ancestors, or other
semi-barbarous peoples.
One great effort to improve the morality of Princes
and Rulers stands out conspicuous—I mean the great
work of Hugo Grotius published at Paris in the year
1625 and entitled, “ Three books concerning the Rights
of War and Peacea work whose main objects were,
First—To induce nations to abstain as far as possible
from resorting to the dreadful ordeal of war. and to

�26

The Victories of Science in its

cultivate that noble ideal of the lovers of mankind—a
perpetual peace. To recognise the sovereignty of the
moral or social law, and to submit their quarrels and
conflicting claims to be judged at the bar of conscience.
To this end to establish Courts of Conciliation, and
agree to settle international disputes by arbitration.
Secondly—when that could not be done, or war avoided,
to conduct their warfare with as generous a humanity as
possible. And thirdly—To treat prisoners of war with the
clemency due to them as human beings and brothers, and
not with the relentless cruelties that were then habitu­
ally practised towards those unfortunate persons.
The chief contents of Grotius’ grand work consist of
discussions historical and moral enlivened and embel­
lished with abundant and interesting citations from the
most celebrated authors of classical and sacred antiquity
—poets, orators, historians, philosophers, and sages of
all times and nations are, with the very splendour of
learning, laid under contributions for the purpose of
supporting, by their conspiring sentiments and reason­
ings, the benevolent objects of the good and great
Grotius ; showing in short the unanimity of the higher
order of minds of the whole human race on the great
rules of duty, and the fundamental principles of morals.
If we, studying the lofty argument of Grotius at the
present day,’ can hardly fail to find our views of virtue
and humanity expanded and inspired by so impressive a
display of the principles it expounds, we can easily be­
lieve what is related of it when first published—viz. that
it at once fascinated all the sovereigns and ministers and
great men of the time ; that the king of Sweden,
Gustavus Adolphus carried it about with him and kept
it under his pillow ; that a professorship was founded to
teach and diffuse its doctrines ; and that it was translated
(from its original latin) into most modern languages.

�Warfare with Superstition.

27

There has been of course, since the time of the illustri­
ous Grrotius, a succession of similar though lesser lights,
whom I will not now stop to name, all exhibiting and
enforcing his humane and philanthropic views.
Another cause operating in the same direction has
been the gradual improvement in the nature and number
of criminal punishments. The penal codes of all Euro­
pean nations during the times of theological ascendency
were painfully disfigured by the practice of judicial torture
and arbitrary imprisonments, and the cruel and vindictive
punishments inflicted upon criminals. Bearing in mind
too how large an extent the moral sense or conscience of
a community is a reflection of its legal system, the pre­
sent mitigated severity and graduated scale of punish­
ments, more or less proportioned to the nature and
gravity of the offence, and to the frailty of and tempta­
tion besetting the offender, must have materially assisted
in maturing and refining the public moral sentiment.
A similar effect is also observable as proceeding from
the more civilized character of our popular amusements
—bear baiting, bull baiting, badger baiting, dog fighting,
cock fighting and shying, and other cruel and depraving
sports have now almost ceased amongst us, and if we
desire an example to show the connection between such
barbarous cruelties and the influence of Superstition, we
need only turn our gaze towards Spain, where we see the
most brutalizing of sports—bull-fighting—is still the
principle pastime of the most superstitious people on the
face of Europe.
Now that the cause of our advance in intelligence and
morality, and of our more earnest love of toleration and
truth, has' been scientific or secular, and not theological,
seems plain from the fact that it has resulted in causing
us to view with a sentiment akin to horror, some of the
anthropomorphic attributes and commands of Deity that

�28

The Victories of Science in its

we find recorded in the books of the Bible, and which
previously to the scientific culture and elevation of our
moral sense were generally acquiesced in quite as a matter
of course; were to be believed (suggested an eminent
theologian, the late Dean Mansel,) as God’s temporary
suspensions of the laws of moral obligation, or moral
miracles ! Thus, in the old Testament the Almighty is
represented as walking on the Earth, eating with Abra­
ham, wrestling with Jacob, appearing in a visible form to
Moses, .tempting men, and speaking with human speech.
Then the shocking stories related, such as the Divine
sanction of the frightful massacres of the Canaanites and
Levites, with the ruthless slaughter of women and childred, the divine patronage of the odious Jacob—and
numerous instances of extraordinary cruelties ascribed
to Jehovah in the books of the Pentateuch, making him
out to be a man of war, cruel, capricious, revengeful,
and not to be trusted.
In the New Testament indeed we find an improved
character of the Deity, and one in many important aspects
widely different. There is however attributed to the God
of the New Testament what, if rigorously balanced against
the failings ascribed to Jehovah, must be considered to
outweigh them all; viz., the eternity of punishment which
he will inflict in a future life. No efforts of the disci­
plined human reason, which is guided by the conscious­
ness of right, can discover any justification for the creation
of beings whose lives are to terminate in endless torment.
The enlightened intellectual and moral capacity of civil­
ized man rejects the idea of eternal punishment as utterly
revolting to its sense of justice, mercy, and charity,, and
any attempt to realise ‘ in the unpolluted temple of the
mind ’ an enormity so awful causes it to recoil from its
imputed author, who (as is alleged) could create the human
race with the infallible foreknowledge, and therefore

�Warfare with Superstition.

29

with the intention, that the majority, or even some were
eventually to be consigned to the horrible and everlasting
torture of Hell-fire I
From the slight review we have now taken of the influ­
ence of Science upon Superstition, and the modifications
that religious creeds have thereby undergone, we may feel
assured that the process is not yet ended, and that popu­
lar theologies are still disfigured by superstitions which
expanding science will explode. Such for instance prob­
ably, as belief in the objective efficacy of the supplications,
humiliations, fastings, and other asceticisms prescribed by
preistcraft, and not improbably, I venture to think, our
beliefs in supernatural revelations and exclusive salva­
tions.
We now know through the Science of Geology, whose
connected sequence of events was so admirably summar­
ised by Professor Ramsay, in his Presidential address last
year to the British Association for the advancement of
Science, that in the physical government of the world,
throughout the long ages whose history is embraced by
this marvellous science, all progress has been continuous
and orderly, not varying in kind and intensity from that
of which we now have experience, is indeed the effect of
causes still in full operation, that is, without cataclysms
or catastrophes of any kind. Reasoning by analogy we
should say that if such has been the course of the mate­
rial world the course of the spiritual world (the sphere
of religious development) has most probably been similar,
and that if there has been no physical cataclysm in the
one world, neither has there been a spiritual cataclysm
in the other, such as a sudden supernatural revelation
accompanied by miracles would undoubtedly be, but that
throughout the ages all spiritual enlightenment has pro­
gressed by the same means and in the same manner as at
the present moment.

�30

The Victories of Science in its

Probably therefore it may come to be generally believed
that the only real revelation is in Science, which, as Herbert
Spencer observes, is a continuous disclosure, through the
intelligence with which we are endowed, of the established
order of the Universe.
If time permitted me now to enter upon a catalogue
of the evil effects wrought by Superstition, that is false
demoralising beliefs relating to the supernatural, we
should find that there is scarcely a single one of the great
miseries of life that is not distinctly traceable to this,
cause. I will only now recall to your mind the horrors
of the Crusades, the numerous religious wars, the Spanish
Inquisition, the persecutions, burnings, martyrdoms,
massacres, and other hideous atrocities that for ages
formed part of the very staple of European history, and
which directly arose out of the superstitious beliefs en­
gendered by their dogmatic Theology, which, in its merci­
less endeavours to crush freedom of thought and speech,
has impelled man to inflict upon his fellow-man every
species of cruelty and calamity that bigotted and intoler­
ant fanaticism could devise.
Now one of the habits engendered by superstitious
belief is of course a tendency to assume that everything
happens through the interposition of providence, and.
must accordingly be right however unscrutable; and,,
however disastrous, yet sent for some good purpose and
to chasten or to benefit us somehow and eventually.
Of course such a tendency operates mischievously by its
withdrawing our minds and energies and precious time
from the search in this world for those natural causes of
misery which when discovered show that it is remediable
by scientific effort, in other words, that it is to be alleviated
by the application of our natural intelligence, and not by
our taking refuge in that sanctuary of Superstition (pro­
fanely called) the Will of God.

�Warfare with Superstition*

31

To enumerate the ameliorations of human well-being
that have been achieved through the exercise of man’s
natural intelligence would be a theme almost exhaustless.
In reference to these I will now confine myself to
merely quoting to you the striking summing-up by
Macaulay in his brilliant Essay on Lord Bacon, of the
utilitarian result of the development of scientific method,
so luminously expounded to his contemporaries, and
impressed upon his posterity by the genius of the great
English Philosopher, who enunciated the fruitful axiom
that true philosophy, whatever its theory, is practically
the application of the discoveries and methods of the
sciences to the regulation of the affairs and conduct of
our lives
“ Ask a follower of Bacon what Science has effected for man-&gt;
kind and his answer is ready. It has lengthened life; it has
mitigated pain; it has extinguished diseases; it has increased
the fertility of the soil; it has given new securities to the
mariner; it has furnished new arms to the warrior; it has
spanned great rivers with bridges of form unknown to our
fathers; it has guided the thunderbolt innocuously from heaven
•to earth ; it has lighted up the night with the splendour of the
day; it has extended the range of the human vision; it has
multiplied the power of the human muscles; it has accelerated
motion; it has annihilated distance; it has facilitated inter­
course, correspondence, all friendly offices, all dispatch of
business; it has enabled man to descend to the depths of the
sea, to soar into the air, to penetrate securely into the noxious
recesses of the earth; to traverse the land in carriages which
whirl along without horses, and the ocean in ships which run
ten knots an hour against the wind. These are but a part of its
fruits, and of its first fruits—for Science never rests, its law is
progress.”

But in truth every page of the history of civilization
shows us that improvement in the health, the happiness,
and the virtue of mankind has taken place entirely
through the intellectual and moral progress resulting
from the teaching of Science. You will find the un­
answerable details of this history very clearly exhibited
in Dr. Draper’s remarkable work on “ The intellectual
development of Europe,” and also in its condensed and

�32 Victories of Science in its Warfare with Superstition.

lucid summary, published under the title of ‘ The Con­
flict between Religion and Science.’ An unhappy
misnomer this title, however, if the argument of my
lecture be a sound one, viz., That it is not Religion that
Science has attacked or come into conflict with—but
only the superstitions of the hour, that were ignorantly
and erroneously supposed to form parts of Religion, and
that were 1 intent on offering to the Author of Truth
the unclean sacrifice of a lie.’ Now, in exposing and
stamping out Superstition and that old theological spirit
which has brought so much misery upon the world,
Science has actually rendered the most vital service to
Religion; for the true beliefs which Science has thus
compelled Theology to adopt are far more really reli­
gious than the superstitious beliefs which Science has
from time to time forced Theology to surrender.
Let us rejoice, in the cause of Humanity, that such
has been the case, and moreover that this purifying
process is yet proceeding, and that Science, whose coura­
geous career has hitherto been unstained by cruelty,
oppression, or crime, will, in her warfare with Supersti­
tion, still continue marching on to Victories alike
beneficent and bloodless; for
Science is a child as yet,
And her power and scope shall grow,
And her triumphs in the future
Shall diminish toil and woe.

Kenny &amp; Co., Printers, 25, Camden Road, N.W.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="14433">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14431">
                <text>The victories of science in its warfare with superstitions: a lecture delivered before the Sunday Lecture Society, on Sunday afternoon, 20th February 1881</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14432">
                <text>Finch, A. Elley</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14434">
                <text>Place of Publication: London&#13;
Collation: 32 p. ; 18 cm&#13;
Notes: Part of Morris Miscellaneous Tracts 5. The Society's lectures by the same author on p. [3].</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14435">
                <text>Sunday Lecture Society</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14436">
                <text>1881</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14437">
                <text>G3428</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16345">
                <text>Science</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16346">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16634">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This work (The victories of science in its warfare with superstitions: a lecture delivered before the Sunday Lecture Society, on Sunday afternoon, 20th February 1881), identified by Humanist Library and Archives, is free of known copyright restrictions.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16635">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16636">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16637">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1615">
        <name>Morris Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="354">
        <name>Science and Religion</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="862">
        <name>Superstition</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1163" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1416">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/02e4bb429be68c5e9e1971972542ac9a.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=Dg9SDhR5P8HLhxu-jp512UsL3LS0UYWZzNgzq-Of1zaD5F5Zaw687cABsCyvrwuehNum-9mNUFSOMAQXVcWTQXKl%7EE8S30KFwBf4dNLRIeO8wS8A1a7t-3%7EhOz-MaGj-V-PPLA%7ECq40aTbePftpyDMibW-%7EDR2SXpZ65rA-vTU2NWDxTRExEf5eHfsta-NcrQc7WYBtW60MYRaRiw2rhf3y0xDqQA4G--ROs5ppXlSxvy-Ns7cdYojeIVDQUeHkVV4BFjfOui-Pomgrz0n59RbJDQVq93aekt8JVhdv3Xh1-hMwa5LF8xntHXtMmU-jHUS9UqV-WGz2aMp7Uqm2wRQ__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>525e27b147449b72f7e2dfbf40b54b9c</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="24549">
                    <text>PRICE SIXPENCE.

15 MAR 1909

��H4~*°

SUPERSTITION.
She wears a robe of pictured legends, broidered with
woven lies.

A LECTURE

ROBERT G.

INGERSOLL.

London:

R. FORDER, 28 STONECUTTER-STREET, E.C.
1899.

��SUPERSTITION,
I.
WHAT IS SUPERSTITION?

To believe in spite of evidence or without evidence ?
To account for one mystery by another.
To believe that the world is governed by chance or
caprice.
To disregard the true relation between cause and
effect.

To put thought, intention, and design back of nature.
To believe that mind created and controls matter.
To believe in force apart from substance, or in sub­
stance apart from force.
To believe in miracles, spells, and charms, in dreams
and prophecies.
To believe in the supernatural.
The foundation of superstition is ignorance, the super­
structure is faith, and the dome is a vain hope. Super­
stition is the child of ignorance and the mother of
misery.

In nearly every brain is found some cloud of super­
stition.
A woman drops a cloth with which she is washing
dishes, and she exclaims : “ That means company.”
Most people will admit that there is no possible
connection between dropping the cloth and the coming

�4

of visitors.

SUPERSTITION.

The falling cloth could not have put the

visit desire in the minds of people not present, and how
could the cloth produce the desire to visit the particular
person who dropped.it? There is no possible connec­
tion between the dropping of the cloth and the anti­

cipated effects.
A man catches a glimpse of the new moon over his
left shoulder, and he says : “ This is bad luck.”
To see the moon over the right or left shoulder, or
hot to see it, could not by any possibility affect the
moon, neither could it change the effect or influence of
the moon on any earthly thing. Certainly the left­
shoulder glance could in no way affect the nature of
things. All the facts in nature would remain the same
as though the glance had been over the right shoulder.
We see no connection between the left-shoulder glance
and any possible evil effects upon the one who saw the
moon in this way.
A girl counts the leaves of a flower, and she says :
“ One, he comes ; two, he tarries ; three, he courts ;
four, he marries ; five, he goes away.”
Of course the flower did not grow, and the number of
its leaves was not determined with reference to the
courtship or marriage of this girl, neither could there
have been any intelligence that guided her hand when
she selected that particular flower.
So, counting
the seeds in an apple cannot in any way determine
whether the future of an individual is to be happy or
miserable.
Thousands of persons believe in lucky and unlucky
days, numbers, signs, and jewels.
Many people regard Friday as an unlucky day—as a

�SUPERSTITION.

5

bad day to commence a journey, to marry, to make any
investment. The only reason given is that Friday is an
unlucky day.
Starting across the sea on Friday could have no
possible effect upon the winds, or waves, or tides, any
more than starting on any other day, and the only
possible reason for thinking Friday unlucky is the asser­
tion that it is so.
So it is thought by many that it is dangerous for
thirteen people to dine together. Now, if thirteen is a
dangerous number, twenty-six ought to be twice as
dangerous, and fifty-two four times as terrible.
It is said that one of the thirteen will die in a year.
Now, there is no possible relation between the number
and the digestion of each, between the number and the
individual diseases. If fourteen dine together there is
greater probability, if we take into account only the
number, of a death within the year than there would
be if only thirteen were at the table.
Overturning the salt is very unlucky, but spilling the
vinegar makes no difference.
Why salt should be revengeful and vinegar forgiving
has never been told.
If the first person who enters a theatre is cross-eyed,
the audience will be small and the “ run ” a failure.
How the peculiarity of the eyes of the first one who
enters changes the intention of a community, or how
the intentions of a community cause the cross-eyed man
to go early, has never been satisfactorily explained.
Between this so-called cause and the so-called effect
there is, so far as we can see, no possible relation.
To wear an opal is bad luck, but rubies bring health.

�6

SUPERSTITION.

How these stones affect the future, how they destroy
causes and defeat effects, no one pretends to know.
So there are thousands of lucky and unlucky things,
warnings, omens, and prophecies ; but all sensible, sane,
and reasoning human beings know that every one is an
absurd and idiotic superstition.
Let us take another step :—
For many centuries it was believed that eclipses of the
sun and moon were prophetic of pestilence or famine,
and that comets foretold the death of kings, or the
destruction of nations, the coming of war or plague.
All strange appearances in the heavens—the Northern
Lights, circles about the moon, sun dogs, falling stars
—filled our intelligent ancestors with terror. They fell
upon their knees—did their best with sacrifice and
prayer to avoid the threatened disaster. Their faces
were ashen with fear as they closed their eyes and cried
to the heavens for help. The clergy, who were as
familiar with God then as the orthodox preachers are
now, knew exactly the meaning of eclipses and sun
dogs and Northern Lights ; knew that God’s patience
was nearly exhausted ; that he was then whetting the
sword of his wrath, and that the people could save
themselves only by obeying the priests, by counting
their beads, and doubling their subscriptions.
Earthquakes and cyclones filled the coffers of the
Church.
In the midst of disasters the miser, with
trembling hands, opened his purse. In the g'loom of
eclipses thieves and robbers divided their booty with
God, and poor, honest, ignorant girls, remembering that
they had forgotten to say a prayer, gave their little

earnings to soften the heart of God.

�SUPERSTITION.

7

Now, we know that all these signs and wonders in
the heavens have nothing to do with the fate of kings,
nations, or individuals ; that they had no more reference
to human beings than to colonies of ants, hives of bees,
or the eggs of insects. We now know that the signs­
and eclipses, the comets and the falling stars, would
have been just the same if not a human being had been
upon the earth. We know now that eclipses come at
certain times, and that their coming can be exactly fore­
told.
A little while ago the belief was general that there
were certain healing virtues in inanimate things, in the
bones of holy men and women, in the rags that had been
torn from the foul clothing of still fouler saints, in hairs
from martyrs, in bits of wood and rusty nails from the
true cross, in the teeth and finger nails of pious men,
and in a thousand other sacred things.
The diseased were cured by kissing a box in which
was kept some bone, or rag, or bit of wood, some holy
hairs, provided the kiss was preceded or followed by a
gift—a something for the church.
In some mysterious way the virtue in the bone, or
rag, or piece of wood, crept or flowed from the box,
took possession of the sick who had the necessary faith,
and, in the name of God, drove out the devils who were
the real disease.
This belief in the efficacy of bones or rags and holy
hair was born of another belief—the belief that all
diseases were produced by evil spirits. The insane were
supposed to be possessed by devils.
Epilepsy and
hysteria were produced by the imps of Satan. In short,
every human affliction was the work of the malicious

�8

SUPERSTITION.

emissaries of the god of hell. This belief was almost
universal, and even in our time the sacred bones are
believed in by millions of people.
But, to-day, no intelligent man believes in the exist­
ence of devils—no intelligent man believes that evil
spirits cause disease—consequently, no intelligent person
believes that holy bones or rags, sacred hairs or pieces
of wood, can drive disease out, or in any way bring back
to the pallid cheek the rose of health.
Intelligent people now know that the bone of a saint
has in it no greater virtue than the bone of any animal.
That a rag from a wandering beggar is just as good as
one from a saint, and that the hair of a horse will cure
disease just as quickly and surely as the hair of a martyr.
We now know that all the sacred relics are religious
rubbish ; that those who use them are, for the most
part, dishonest, and that those who rely on them are
almost idiotic.
This belief in amulets and charms, in ghosts and
devils, is superstition, pure and simple.
Our ancestors did not regard these relics as medicine,
having a curative power ; but the idea was that evil
spirits stood in dread of holy things—that they fled
from the bone of a saint, that they feared a piece of the
true cross, and that when holy water was sprinkled on
a man they immediately left the premises. So these
devils hated and dreaded the sound of holy bells, the
light of sacred tapers, and, above all, the ever-blessed
cross.
In those days the priests were fishers for money, and
they used these relics for bait.

�SUPERSTITION.

9

II.
Let us take another step.
This belief in the Devil and evil spirits laid the founda­
tion for another belief: Witchcraft.
It was believed that the Devil had certain things to
give in exchange for a soul. The old man, bowed and
broken, could get back his youth—the rounded form,
the brown hair, the leaping heart of life’s morning—if
he would sign and seal away his soul. So it was thought
that the malicious could by charm and spell obtain
revenge, that the poor could be enriched, and that the
ambitious could rise to place and power. All the good
things of this lite were at the disposal of the Devil.
For those who resisted the temptations of the Evil One,
rewards were waiting in another world ; but the Devil
rewarded here in this life. No one has imagination
enough to paint the agonies that were endured by reason
of this belief in witchcraft. Think of the families
destroyed; of the fathers and mothers cast in prison,
tortured, and burned ; of the firesides darkened ; of the
children murdered ; of the old, the poor, and helpless
that were stretched on racks, mangled and flayed !
Think of the days when superstition and fear were
in every house, in every mind, when accusation was
conviction, when assertion of innocence was regarded

�IO

SUPERSTITION.

as a confession of guilt, and when Christendom was
insane 1
Now we know that all of these horrors were the result
of superstition. Now we know that ignorance was the
mother of all the agonies endured. Now we know that
witches never lived, that human beings never bargained
with any devil, and that our pious savage ancestors
were mistaken.
Let us take another step.
Our fathers believed in miracles, in signs and wonders,
eclipses and comets, in the virtues of bones, and in the
powers attributed to evil spirits. All these belonged tothe miraculous. The world was supposed to be full of
magic; the spirits were sleight-of-hand performers—
necromancers. There were no natural causes behind
events. A devil wished, and it happened. One who
had sold his soul to Satan made a few motions, uttered
sbme strange words, and the event was present. Natural
causes were not believed in. Delusion and illusion, the
monstrous and miraculous, ruled the world. The founda­
tion was gone—reason had abdicated. Credulity gave
tongues and wings to lies, while the dumb and limping
facts were left behind—were disregarded and remained
untold.
WHAT IS A MIRACLE ?

An act performed by a master of nature without
reference to the facts in nature. This is the only honest
definition of a miracle.
If a man could make a perfect circle, the diameter of
which was exactly one-half the circumference, that
would be a miracle in geometry. If a man could make

�.S' UPERSTI TION.

11

twice four nine, that would be a miracle in mathe­
matics. If a man could make a stone, falling in the
air, pass through a space of ten feet the first second,
twenty-five feet the second second, and five feet the
third second, that would be a miracle in physics. If a
man could put together hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen,
and produce pure gold, that would be a miracle in
chemistry. If a minister were to prove his creed, that
would be a theological miracle. If Congress by law
would make fifty cents worth of silver worth a dollar,
that would be a financial miracle. To make a square
triangle would be a most wonderful miracle. To cause
a mirror to reflect the faces of persons who stand
behind it, instead of those who stand in front, would
be a miracle. To make echo answer a question would

be a miracle. In other words, to do anything contrary
to or without regard to the facts in nature is to perform
a miracle.
Now we are convinced of what is called the “uniformity
of nature.” We believe that all things act and are
acted upon in accordance with their nature ; that under
like conditions the results will always be substantially
the same ; that like ever has and ever will produce like.
We now believe that events have natural parents, and

that none die childless.
Miracles are not simply impossible, but they are un­
thinkable by any man capable of thinking.
Now, an intelligent man cannot believe that a miracle
ever was, or ever will be, performed.
Ignorance is the soil in which belief in miracles grows.

�12

SUPERSTITION.

III.

Let us take another step.
While our ancestors filled the darkness with evil
spirits, enemies of mankind, they also believed in the
existence of good spirits. These good spirits sustained
the same relation to God that the evil ones did to the
Devil. These good spirits protected the faithful from
the temptations and snares of the Evil One. They
took care of those who carried amulets and charms, of
those who repeated prayers and counted beads, of those
who fasted and performed ceremonies. These good
spirits would turn aside the sword and arrow from the
breast of the faithful. They made poison harmless,
they protected the credulous, and in a thousand ways
defended and rescued the true believer. They drove
doubts from the minds of the pious, sowed the seeds of
credulity and faith, saved saints from the wiles ot
women, painted the glories of heaven for those who
fasted and prayed, made it possible for the really good
to dispense with the pleasures of sense and to hate the
Devil.

These angels watched over infants who had been
baptized, over persons who had made holy vows, over
priests and nuns and wandering beggars who believed.
These spirits were of various kinds : some had once

�SUPERSTITION.

i3

been men or women, some had never lived in this world,
and some had been angels from the commencement.
Nobody pretended to know exactly what they were, or
exactly how they looked, or in what way they went
from place to place, or how they affected or controlled
the minds of men.
It was believed that the king of all these evil spirits
was the Devil, and that the king of all the good spirits
was God. It was also believed that God was in fact
the king of all, and that the Devil himself was one of
the children of this God. This God and this Devil were
at war, each trying to secure the souls of men. God
offered the rewards of eternal joy and threatened eternal
pain. The Devil baited his traps with pleasant pleasure,
with the gratification of the senses, with the ecstasies
of love, and laughed at the joys of heaven and the
pangs of hell. With malicious hand he sowed the seeds
of doubt—induced men to investigate, to reason, to call
for evidence, to rely upon themselves ; planted in their
hearts the love of liberty, assisted them to break their
chains, to escape from their prisons, and besought
them to think. In this way he corrupted the children

of men.
Our fathers believed that they could, by prayer, by
sacrifice, by fasting, by performing certain ceremonies,
gain the assistance of this God and of these good
spirits. They were not quite logical. They did not
believe that the Devil was the author of all evil. They
thought that flood and famine, plague and cyclone,
earthquake and war, were sometimes sent by God as
punishment for unbelief. They fell upon their knees
and, with white lips, prayed the good God to stay his

�SUPERSTITION.

hand. They humbled themselves, confessed their sins,
and filled the heavens with their vows and cries. With
priests and prayers they tried to stay the plague. They
kissed the relics, fell at shrines, besought the Virgin
and the saints ; but the prayers all died in the heartless
air, and the plague swept on to its natural end. Our
poor fathers knew nothing of any science. Back of all
events they put spirits, good or bad, angels or demons,
gods or devils. To them nothing had what we call a
natural cause. Everything was the work of spirits.
All was done by the supernatural; and everything was
done by evil spirits that they could do to ruin, punish,
mislead, and damn the children of men. This world
was a field of battle, and here the hosts of heaven and
hell waged war.

�SUPERSTITION.

1.5

IV.

Now, no man in whose brain the torch of reason burns;
no man who investigates, who really thinks, who is
capable of weighing evidence, believes in signs, in
lucky or unlucky days, in lucky or unlucky numbers.
He knows that Fridays and Thursdays are alike ; that
thirteen is no more deadly than twelve. He knows that
opals affect the wearer the same as rubies, diamonds,
or common glass. He knows that the matrimonial
chances of a maiden are not increased or decreased by
the number of leaves of a flower or seeds in an apple.
He knows that a glance at the moon over the left
shoulder is as healthful and lucky as one over the right.
He does not care whether the first comer to a theatre is
cross-eyed or hump-backed, bow-legged, or as wellproportioned as Apollo. He knows that a strange cat
could be denied asylum without bringing any mis­
fortune to the family. He knows that an owl does not.
hoot in the full of the moon because a distinguished
man is about to die.
He knows that comets and
eclipses would come if all the folks were dead. He is,
not frightened by sun dogs or the Morning of the
North, when the glittering lances pierce the shield of
night. He knows that all these things occur without

�i6

5 UPERSTITION.

the slightest reference to the human race. He feels
certain that floods would destroy and cyclones rend and
earthquakes devour ; that the stars would shine ; that
day and night would still pursue each other around the
world ; that flowers would give their perfume to the
air, and light would paint the seven-hued arch upon
the dusky bosom of the cloud if every human being was
unconscious dust.
A man of thought and sense does not believe in the
existence of the Devil. He feels certain that imps,
goblins, demons, and evil spirits exist only in the imagi­
nation of the ignorant and frightened, He knows how
these malevolent myths were made, He knows the
part they have played in all religions. He knows that
for many centuries a belief in these devils, these evil
spirits, was substantially universal. He knows that the
priest believed as firmly as the peasant. In those days
the best educated and the most ignorant were equal
dupes. Kings and courtiers, ladies and clowns, soldiers
and artists, slaves and convicts, believed as firmly in
the Devil as they did in God.
Back of this belief there is no evidence, and there
never has been. This belief did not rest on any fact.
It was supported by mistakes, exaggerations, and lies.
The mistakes were natural, the exaggerations were
mostly unconscious, and the lies were generally honest.
Back of these mistakes, these exaggerations, these
lies, was the love of the marvellous. Wonder listened
with greedy ears, with wide eyes, and ignorance with
open mouth.
The man of sense knows the history of this belief,
and he knows, also, that for many centuries its truth

�SUPERSTITION.

was established by the Holy Bible. He knows that the
Old Testament is filled with allusions to the Devil, to
evil spirits ; and that the New Testament is the same.
He knows that Christ himself was a believer in the
Devil, in evil spirits ; and that his principal business
was casting out devils from the bodies of men and
women. He knows that Christ himself, according to
the New Testament, was not only tempted by the Devil,
but was carried by his Satanic Highness to the top of
the temple.
If the New Testament is the inspired
word of God, then I admit that these devils, these imps,
do actually exist, and that they do take possession of
human beings.
To deny the existence of these evil spirits, to deny
the existence of the Devil, is to deny the truth of the
New Testament. To deny the existence of these imps
of darkness is to contradict the words of Jesus Christ.
If these devils do not exist, if they do not cause disease,
if they do not tempt and mislead their victims, then
Christ was an ignorant, superstitious man, insane, an
impostor, or the New Testament is not a true record of
what he said and what he pretended to do. If we give
up the belief in devils, we must give up the inspiration
ot the Old and New Testament. We must give up the
divinity of Christ. To deny the existence of evil spirits

is to utterly destroy the foundation of Christianity.
There is no half-way ground. Compromise is impos­
sible. If all the accounts in the New Testament of
casting out devils are false, what part of the Blessed
Book is true ?

As a matter of fact, the success of the Devil in the
Garden of Eden made the coming of Christ a necessity,

�i8

SUPERSTITION.

laid the foundation for the Atonement, crucified the
Savior, and gave us the Trinity.
. If the Devil does not exist, the Christian creeds all
crumble, and the superstructure known as “Christianity ”
built by the fathers, by popes, by priests, and theologians—built with mistakes and falsehoods, with
miracles and wonders, with blood and flame, with lies
and legends borrowed from the savage world—becomes
a shapeless ruin.
If we give up the belief in devils and evil spirits, we
are compelled to say that a witch never lived. No
sensible human being now believes in witchcraft. We
know that it was a delusion. We now know that
thousands and thousands of innocent men, women, and
children were tortured and burned for having been found
guilty of an impossible crime ; and we also know, if our
minds have not been deformed by faith, that all the
books in which the existence of witches is taught
were written by ignorant and superstitious men.
We also know that the Old Testament asserted the
existence of witches. According to that Holy Book,
Jehovah was a believer in witchcraft, and said to
his chosen people : “ Thou shalt not suffer a witch to
live.”
This one commandment, this simple line, demon­
strates that Jehovah was not only not God, but that he
was a poor, ignorant, superstitious savage. This one
line proves beyond all possible doubt that the Old

Testament was written by men, by barbarians.
John Wesley was right when he said that to give up a
belief in witchcraft was to give up the Bible.
Give up the Devil, and what can you do with the book

�S UPERSTITION

*9

of Job ? How will you account for the lying spirits that
Jehovah sent to mislead Ahab ?
Ministers who admit that witchcraft is a superstition
will read the story of the Witch of Endor—will read it
in a solemn, reverential voice—with a theological
voice—and will have the impudence to say that they
believe it.
It would be delightful to know that angels hover in
the air ; that they guard the innocent, protect the good ;
that they bend over the cradles and give health and
happy dreams to pallid babes ; that they fill dungeons
with the light of their presence, and give hope to the
imprisoned ; that they follow the fallen, the erring, the
outcasts, the friendless, and win them back to virtue,
love, and joy. But we have no more evidence of the
existence of good spirits than of bad. The angels that
visited Abraham and the mother of Samson are as unreal
as the ghosts and goblins of the Middle Ages. The
angel that stopped the donkey of Balaam, the one who
walked in the furnace flames with Meshech, Shadrack,
and Abednego, the one who slew the Assyrians, and the
one who, in a dream, removed the suspicions of Joseph,
were all created by the imagination of the credulous, by
the lovers of the marvellous, and they have been handed
down from dotage to infancy, from ignorance to igno­
rance, through all the years.
Except in Catholic
countries, no winged citizen of the celestial realm has
visited the world for hundreds of years. Only those
who are blind to facts can see these beautiful creatures,
and only those who reach conclusions without the
assistance of evidence can believe in their existence. It
is told that the great Angelo, in decorating a church,

�20

SUPERSTITION.

painted some angels wearing sandals. A cardinal,
looking at the picture, said to the artist : “ Whoever
saw angels with sandals ?” Angelo answered with
another question : “ Whoever saw an angel bare­
footed ?”
The existence of angels has never been established.
Of course, we know that millions and millions have
believed in seraphim and cherubim ; have believed that
the angel Michael contended with the Devil for the body
of Moses ; that angels shut the mouths of the lions for
the protection of Daniel ; that angels ministered unto
Christ, and that countless angels will accompany the
Savior when he comes to take possession of the world.
And we know that all these millions believe through
blind, unreasoning faith, holding all evidence and all
facts in theological contempt.
But the angels come no more. They bring no balm
to any wounded heart.
Long ago they folded their
pinions and faded from the earth and air. These winged
guardians no longer protect the innocent ; no longer
cheer the suffering; no longer whisper words of com­
fort to the helpless.
They have become dreams—
vanished visions.

�SUPERSTITION.

21

V.
In the dear old religious days the earth was flat—a
little dishing, if anything—and just above it was
Jehovah’s house, and just below it was where the Devil
lived. God and his angels inhabited the third storey,
the Devil and his imps the basement, and the human
race the second floor.
Then they knew where heaven was. They could
almost hear the harps and hallelujahs. They knew
where hell was, and they could almost hear the groans
and smell the sulphurous fumes. They regarded the
volcanoes as chimneys. They were perfectly acquainted
with the celestial, the terrestrial, and the infernal.
They were quite familiar with the New Jerusalem, with
its golden streets and gates of pearl. Then the trans­
lation of Enoch seemed reasonable enough, and no one
doubted that before the Flood the sons of God came
down and made love to the daughters of men. The
theologians thought that the builders of Babel would
have succeeded if God had not come down and caused
them to forget the meaning of w’ords.
In those blessed days the priests knew all about
heaven and hell. They knew that God governed the
world by hope and fear, by promise and threat, by
reward and punishment. The reward was to be eternal,

�22

SUPERSTITION.

and so was the punishment. It was not God’s plan to
develop the human brain, so that man would perceive
and comprehend the right and avoid the wrong. He
taught ignorance nothing but obedience, and for obedi­
ence he offered eternal joy. He loved the submissive—
the kneelers and crawlers. He hated the doubters, the
investigators, the thinkers, the philosophers.
For
them he created the eternal prison where he could feed
forever the hunger of his hate. He loved the credulous
—those who believed without evidence ; and for them
he prepared a home in the realm of fadeless light. He
delighted in the company of the questionless.
But where is this heaven, and where is this hell ?
We now know that heaven is not just above the clouds,
and that hell is not just below the earth. The telescope
has done away with the ancient heaven, and the re­
volving world has quenched the flames of the ancient
hell.
These theological countries, these imagined
worlds, have disappeared. No one knows, and no one
pretends to know, where heaven is ; and no one knows,
and no one pretends to know, the locality of hell. Now
the theologians say that hell and heaven are not places,
but states of mind—conditions.
The belief in gods and devils has been substantially
universal. Back of the good, man placed a god ; back
of the evil, a devil; back of health, sunshine, and
harvest was a good deity ; back of disease, misfortune,
and death he placed a malicious fiend.
Is there any evidence that gods and devils exist ?
The evidence of the existence of a god and of a devil
is substantially the same.
Both of these deities are
inferences ; each one is a perhaps.
They have not

�SUPERSTITION.

23

been seen—they are invisible—and they have not
ventured within the horizon of the senses. The old
lady who said there must be a devil, else how could
they make pictures that looked exactly like him,
reasoned like a trained theologian—like a doctor of
divinity.
Now, no intelligent man believes in the existence
of a devil—no longer fears the leering fiend. Most
people who think have given up a personal God, a
creative deity. They now talk about the “ Unknown,”
the “Infinite Energy”; but they put Jehovah with
Jupiter. They regard them both as broken dolls from
the nursery of the past.
The men or women who ask for evidence—who
desire to know the truth—care nothing for signs ;
nothing for what are called wonders ; nothing for lucky
or unlucky jewels, days or numbers ; nothing for
charms or amulets ; nothing for comets or eclipses, and
have no belief in good or evil spirits, in gods or devils.
They place no reliance on general or special providence
—on any power that rescues, protects, and saves the
good, or punishes the vile and vicious. They do not
believe that in the whole history of mankind a prayer
has been answered. They think that all the sacrifices
have been wasted, and that all the incense has ascended
in vain.
They do not believe that the world was
created and prepared for man, any more than it was
created and prepared for insects. They do not think it
probable that whales were invented to supply the
Eskimo with blubber, or that flames were created to
attract and destroy moths. On every hand there seems
to be evidence of design—design for the accomplish-

�24

SUPERSTITION.

ment of good, design for the accomplishment of evil.
On every side are the benevolent and malicious—some­
thing toiling to preserve, something laboring to destroy.
Everything surrounded by friends and enemies—by the
love that protects, by the hate that kills. Design is as
apparent in decay, as growth ; in failure, as success ;
in grief, as joy. Nature with one hand building, with
one hand tearing down, armed with sword and shield—slaying and protecting, and protecting but to slay. All
life journeying towards death, and all death hastening
back to life.
Everywhere waste and economy, care
and negligence.

We watch the flow and ebb of life and death—the
great drama that forever holds the stage, where players
act their parts and disappear; the great drama in
which all must act—ignorant and learned, idiotic and
insane—without rehearsal and without the slightest
knowledge of a part, or of any plot or purpose in the
play. The scene shifts ; some actors disappear and
others come, and again the scene shifts ; mystery
everywhere. We try to explain, and the explanation
of one fact contradicts another.
Behind each veil
removed, another. All things equal in wonder.
One
drop of water as wonderful as all the seas ; one grain
of sand as all the world ; one moth with painted
wings as all the things that live ; one egg from which
warmth, in darkness, woos to life an organised and
breathing form—a form with sinews, bones, and
nerves, with blood and brain, with instincts, passions,
thoughts, and wants—as all the stars that wheel in
space.
The smallest seed that, wrapped in soil, has dreams

�SUPERSTITION.

25

of April rains and days of June withholds its secret
from the wisest men.
The wisdom of the world
cannot explain one blade of grass, the faintest motion
of the smallest leaf. And yet theologians, popes,
priests, parsons, who speechless stand before the
wonder of the smallest thing that is, know all about
the origin of worlds, know when the beginning was,
when the end will be, know all about the God who
with a wish created all, know what his plan and
purpose was, the means he uses and the end he seeks.
To them all mysteries have been revealed, except the
mystery of things that touch the senses of a living
man.
But honest men do not pretend to know ; they are
candid and sincere ; they love the truth ; they admit
their ignorance, and they say, “ We do not know.”
After all, why should we worship our ignorance,
why should we kneel to the Unknown, why should
we prostrate ourselves before a guess ?
If God exists, how do we know that he is good,
that he cares for us? The Christians say that their
God has existed from eternity; that he forever has
been, and forever will be, infinite, wise, and good.
Could this God have avoided being God? Could he
have avoided being good ? Was he wise and good
without his wish or will ?
Being from eternity, he was not produced.
He
was back of all cause. What he is, he was, and will
be, unchanged, unchangeable.
He had nothing to
do with the making or developing of his character.
Nothing to do with the development of his mind.
What he was, he is.
He has made no progress.

�26

SUPERSTITION.

What he is, he will be; there can be no change.
Why then, I ask, should we praise him ? He could
not have been different from what he was and is.
Why should we pray to him, he cannot change ?
And yet Christians implore their God not to do
wrong.
The meanest thing charged against the Devil is
that he leads the children of men into temptation,
and yet, in the Lord’s Prayer, God is insultingly
asked not to imitate the king of fiends.
“ Lead us not into temptation.”
Why should God demand praise ? He is as he was.
He has never learned anything ; has never practised
any self-denial ; was never tempted, never touched by
fear or hope, and never had a want. Why should he
demand our praise ?
Does anyone know that this God exists; that he
ever heard or answered any prayer ?
Is it known
that he governs the world ; that he interferes in the
affairs of men ; that he protects the good or punishes
the wicked ? Can evidence of this be found in the
history of mankind ? If God governs the world, why
should we credit him for the good and not charge him
with the evil? To justify this God we must say that
good is good, and that evil is also good.
If all is
done by this God, we should make no distinction
between his actions—between the actions of the in­
finitely wise, powerful, and good. If we thank him for
sunshine and harvest, we should also thank him for
plague and famine. If we thank him for liberty, the
slave should raise his chained hands in worship and
thank God that he toils unpaid with the lash upon his

�SUPERSTITION.

naked back.

If we thank him for victory, we should

thank him for defeat.
Only a few days ago our President, by proclamation,
thanked God for giving us the victory at Santiago. He
did not thank him for sending the yellow fever. To be
consistent, the President should have thanked him

equally for both.
The truth is that good and evil spirits—gods and
devils—are beyond the realm of experience ; beyond
the horizon of our senses ; beyond the limits of our
thoughts ; beyond imagination’s utmost flight.
Man should think ; he should use all his senses ; he
should examine ; he should reason. The man who
cannot think is less than man ; the man who will not
think is traitor to himself; the man who fears to think
is superstition’s slave.

�28

SUPERSTITION.

VI.
What harm does superstition do? What harm in
believing in fables, in legends ?
To believe in signs and wonders, in amulets,
charms, and miracles, in gods and devils, in heavens
and hells, makes the brain an insane ward, the world
a madhouse, takes all certainty from the mind, makes
experience a snare, destroys the kinship of effect and
cause the unity of nature—and makes man a trembling
serf and slave. With this belief a knowledge of nature
sheds no light upon the path to be pursued. Nature
becomes a puppet of the unseen powers. The fairy,
called the supernatural, touches with her wand a fact;
it disappears. Causes are barren of effects, and effects
are independent of all natural causes. Caprice is king.
The foundation is gone. The great dome rests on air.
There is no constancy, in qualities, relations, or results.
Reason abdicates, and superstition wears her crown.
The heart hardens, and the brain softens.
The energies of man are wasted in a vain effort to
secure the protection of the supernatural. Credulity,
ceremony, worship, sacrifice, and prayer take the place
of honest work, of investigation, of intellectual effort,
of observation, of experience.
Progress becomes im­
possible.

�SUPERSTITION.

29

Superstition is, always has been, and forever will be,

the enemy of liberty.
Superstition created all the gods and angels, all the
devils and ghosts, all the witches, demons, and goblins,
gave us all the augurs, soothsayers, and prophets, filled
the heavens with signs and wonders, broke the chain of
cause and effect, and wrote the history of man in
miracles and lies. Superstition made all the popes,
cardinals, bishops, and priests, all the monks and nuns,
the begging friars and the filthy saints, all the preachers
and exhorters, all the “called” and “set apart.”
Superstition made men fall upon their knees before
beasts and stones, caused them to worship snakes and
trees and insane phantoms of the air, beguiled them or
their gold and toil, and made them shed their children’s
blood and give their babes to flames. Superstition
built the cathedrals and temples, all the altars, mosques,
and churches, filled the world with amulets and charms,
with images and idols, with sacred bones and holy
hairs, with martyrs’ blood and rags, with bits of wood
that frighten devils from the breasts of men.
Super­
stition invented and used the instruments of torture,
flayed men and women alive, loaded millions with
chains, and destroyed hundreds of thousands with fire.
Superstition mistook insanity for inspiration, and the
ravings of maniacs for prophesy, for the wisdom of God.
Superstition imprisoned the virtuous, tortured the
thoughtful, killed the heroic, put chains on the body,
manacles on the brain, and utterly destroyed the liberty
of speech. Superstition gave us all the prayers and
ceremonies ; taught all the kneelings, genuflections, and
prostrations ; taught men to hate themselves, to despise

�30

SUPERSTITION.

pleasure, to scar their flesh, to grovel in the dust, to
desert their wives and children, to shun their fellow
men, and to spend their lives in useless pain and prayer.
Superstition taught that human love is degrading, low,
and vile ; taught that monks are purer than fathers,
that nuns are holier than mothers, that faith is superior
to fact, that credulity leads to heaven, that doubt is the
road to hell, that belief is better than knowledge, and
that to ask for evidence is to insult God. Superstition
is, always has been, and forever will be, the foe of
progress, the enemy of education, and the assassin of
freedom. It sacrifices the known to the unknown, the
present to the future, this actual world to the shadowy
next. It has given us a selfish heaven, and a hell of
infinite revenge ; it has filled the world with hatred,
war and crime, with the malice of meekness and the
arrogance of humility. Superstition is the only enemy
of science in all the world.
Nations, races, have been destroyed by this monster.
For nearly two thousand years the infallible agent of
God has lived in Italy. That country has been covered
with nunneries, monasteries, cathedrals, and temples—
filled with all varieties of priests and holy men. For
centuries Italy was enriched with the gold of the faithful.
All roads led to Rome, and these roads were filled with
pilgrims bearing gifts ; and yet Italy, in spite of all the
prayers, steadily pursued the downward path, died and
was buried, and would at this moment be in her grave
had it not been for Cavour, Mazzini, and Garibaldi.
For her poverty, her misery, she is indebted to the holy
Catholic Church, to the infallible agents of God. For
the life she has she is indebted to the enemies of super-

�SUPERSTITION.

3i

stition. A few years ago Italy was great enough to
build a monument to Giordano Bruno Bruno, the
victim of the “Triumphant Beast”;—Bruno, thesublimest
of her sons.
Spain was at one time owner of half the earth, and
held within her greedy hands the gold and silver of the
world. At that time all nations were in the darkness
of superstition. At that time the world was governed
by priests. Spain clung to her creed. Some nations
began to think, but Spain continued to believe. In
some countries priests lost power, but not in Spain.
The power behind her throne was the cowled monk.
In some countries men began to interest themselves in
science, but not in Spain. Spain told her beads, and
continued to pray to the Virgin.
Spain was busy
saving her soul. In her zeal she destroyed herself.
She relied on the supernatural ; not on knowledge, but
superstition. Her prayers were never answered. The
saints were dead.
They could not help, and the
Blessed Virgin did not hear. Some countries were in
the dawn of a 'new day, but Spain gladly remained in
the night. With fire and sword she exterminated the
men who thought.
Her greatest festival was the
aato da fe.
Other nations grew great, while Spain
grew small. Day by day her power waned, but her
faith increased. One by one her colonies were lost, but
she kept her creed. She gave her gold to superstition,
her brain to priests ; but she faithfully counted her
beads. Only a few days ago, relying on her God and
his priests, on charms and amulets, on holy water and
pieces of the true cross, she waged war against the
great Republic.
Bishops blessed her armies and

�32

SUPERSTITION.

sprinkled holy water on her ships, and yet her armies

were defeated and captured, her ships battered, beached,
and burned, and in her helplessness she sued for peace.
But she has her creed ; her superstition is not lost.
Poor Spain, wrecked by faith, the victim of religion !
Portugal, slowly dying, growing poorer every day,
still clings to the faith. Her prayers are never answered,
but she makes them still. Austria is nearly gone, a
victim of superstition. Germany is travelling towards
the night. God placed her Kaiser on the throne. The
people must obey. Philosophers and scientists fall upon
their knees and become the puppets of the divinely
crowned.

�SUPERSTITION.

33

VII.
The believers in the supernatural, in a power superior
to nature, in God, have what they call “ inspired books.”
These books contain the absolute truth. They must be
believed. He who denies them will be punished with
eternal pain. These books are not addressed to human
reason. They are above reason. They care nothing
for what a man calls “facts.” Facts that do not agree
with these books are mistakes. These books are inde­
pendent of human experience, of human reason.
Our inspired books constitute what we call the
“ Bible.” The man who reads this inspired book, look­
ing for contradictions, mistakes, and interpolations,
imperils the salvation of his soul. While he reads he
has no right to think, no right to reason. To believe
is his only duty.
Millions of men have wasted their lives in the study
of this book—in trying to harmonise contradictions
and to explain the obscure and seemingly absurd. In
doing this they have justified nearly every crime and
every cruelty. In its follies they have found the profoundest wisdom. Hundreds of creeds have been con­
structed from its inspired passages. Probably no two
of its readers have agreed as to its meaning. Thou­
sands have studied Hebrew and Greek that they might
read the Old and New Testament in the languages in

�34

SUPERSTITION.

which they were written. The more they studied, the
more they differed.
By the same book they proved
that nearly everybody is to be lost, and that all are to
be saved ; that slavery is a divine institution, and that
all men should be free ; that polygamy is right, and
that no man should have more than one wife ; that the
powers that be are ordained of God, and that the people
have a right to overturn and destroy the powers that
be ; that all the actions of men were predestined—pre­
ordained from eternity, and yet that man is free ; that
all the heathen will be lost ; that all the heathen will be
saved ; that all men who live according to the light of
nature will be damned for their pains ; that you must be
baptised by sprinkling ; that you must be baptised by
immersion ; that there is no salvation without baptism ;
that baptism is useless ; that you must believe in the
Trinity ; that it is sufficient to believe in God; that
you must believe that a Hebrew peasant was God;
that at the same time he was half man, that he was of
the blood of David through his supposed father Joseph,
who was not his father, and that it is not necessary to
believe that Christ was God ; that you must believe that
the Holy Ghost proceeded ; that it makes no difference
whether you do or not; that you must keep the Sabbath
holy ; that Christ taught nothing of the kind ; that
Christ established a Church ; that he established no
Church ; that the dead are to be raised ; that there is to
be no resurrection ; that Christ is coming again ; that
he has made his last visit; that Christ went to hell and
preached to the spirits in prison ; that he did nothing of
the kind ; that all the Jews are going to perdition ;
that they are all going to heaven ; that all the miracles

�SUPERSTITION.

35

described in the Bible were performed ; that some of
them were not, because they are foolish, childish, and
idiotic ; that all the Bible is inspired ; that some of
the books are not inspired; that there is to be a
general judgment, when the sheep and goats are to be
divided ; that there never will be any general judgment ;
that the sacramental bread and wine are changed into
the flesh and blood of God and the Trinity ; that they
are not changed ; that God has no flesh or blood ; that
there is a place called “purgatory”; that there is no
such place ; that unbaptised infants will be lost; that
they will be saved ; that we must believe the Apostles’
Creed; that the apostles made no creed ; that the
Holy Ghost was the father of Christ ; that Joseph was
his father ; that the Holy Ghost had the form of a dove ;
that there is no Holy Ghost; that heretics should be
killed ; that you must not resist evil; that you should
murder unbelievers ; that you must love your enemies ;
that you should take no thought for the morrow, but
should be diligent in business ; that you should lend to
all who ask, and that one who does not provide for his
own household is worse than an infidel.
In defence of all these creeds, all these contradictions,
thousands of volumes have been written, millions of
sermons have been preached, countless swords reddened
with blood, and thousands and thousands of nights
made lurid with the faggot’s flames.
Hundreds and hundreds of commentators have ob­
scured and darkened the meaning of the plainest texts,
spiritualised dates, names, numbers, and even genealo­
gies. They have degraded the poetic, changed parables
to history, and imagery to stupid and impossible facts.

�36

SUPERSTITION.

They have wrestled with rhapsody and prophecy, with
visions and dreams, with illusions and delusions, with
myths and miracles, with the blunders of ignorance,
the ravings of insanity, and the ecstasy of hysterics.
Millions of priests and preachers have added to the
mysteries of the inspired book by explanation, by show­
ing the wisdom of foolishness, the foolishness of
wisdom, the mercy of cruelty, and the probability of the
impossible.
The theologians made the Bible a master, and the
people its slaves.
With this book they destroyed
intellectual veracity, the natural manliness of man.
With this book they banished pity from the heart,
subverted all ideas of justice and fairness, imprisoned
the soul in the dungeon of fear, and made honest doubt a
crime.
Think of what the world has suffered from fear.
Think of the millions who were driven to insanity.
Think of the fearful nights—nights filled with phantoms,
with flying, crawling monsters, with hissing serpents
that slowly uncoiled, with vague and formless horrors,
with burning and malicious eyes.
Think of the fear of death, of infinite wrath, of ever­
lasting revenge in the prisons of fire, of an eternity of
thirst, of endless regret, of the sobs and sighs, the
shrieks and groans of eternal pain I
Think of the hearts hardened, of the hearts broken,
of the cruelties inflicted, of the agonies endured, of the
lives darkened.
The inspired Bible has been, and is, the greatest curse
of Christendom, and will so remain as long as it is held

to be inspired.

�SUPERSTITION.

37

VIII.
Our God was made by men, sculptured by savages who
did the best they could. They made our God somewhat
like themselves, and gave to him their passions, their
ideas of right and wrong.
As man advanced he slowly changed his God—took a little ferocity from his heart, and put the light
of kindness in his eyes.
As man progressed he
obtained a wider view, extended the intellectual horizon,
and again he changed his God, making him as nearly
perfect as he could, and yet this God was patterned
after those who made him. As man became civilized,
as he became merciful, he began to love justice, and
as his mind expanded his ideal became purer, nobler,
and so his God became more merciful, more loving.
In ,our day Jehovah has been outgrown. He is no
longer the perfect. Now theologians talk, not about
Jehovah, but about a God of love, call him the Eternal
Father and the perpetual friend and providence of man.
But, while they talk about this God of love, cyclones
wreck and rend, the earthquake devours, the flood
destroys, the red bolt leaping from the cloud still crashes
the life out of men, and plague and fever still are tireless
reapers in the harvest fields of death.
They tell us now that all is good ; that evil is but

�SUPERSTITION.

blessing in disguise, that pain makes strong and
virtuous men—makes character—while pleasure en­
feebles and degrades. If this be so, the souls in hell
should grow to greatness, while those in heaven should
shrink and shrivel.
But we know that good is good. ’ We know that
good is not evil, and that evil is not good. We know
that light is not darkness, and that darkness is not
light. But we do not feel that good and evil were
planned and caused by a supernatural God. We
regard them both as necessities. We neither thank
nor curse. We know that some evil can be avoided,
and that the good can be increased. We know that
this can be done by increasing knowledge, by developing
the brain.
As Christians have changed their God, so they have
accordingly changed their Bible. The impossible and
absurd, the cruel and the infamous, have been mostly
thrown aside, and thousands are now engaged in trying
to save the inspired word. Of course, the orthodox
still cling to every word, and still insist that every line
is true. They are literalists. To them the Bible means
exactly what it says. They want no explanation.
They care nothing for commentators. Contradictions
cannot disturb their faith. They deny that any contra­
dictions exist.
They loyally stand by the sacred text,
and they give it the narrowest possible interpretation.
They are like the janitor of an apartment house who
refused to rent a flat to a gentleman because he said
he had children.
“But,” said the gentleman,
“my children are both married and live in Iowa.”
“That makes no difference,” said the janitor; “I am

�SUPERSTITION.

39

not allowed to rent a flat to any man who has

children.”
All the orthodox churches are obstructions on the
highway or progress. Every orthodox creed is a chain,
a dungeon. Every believer in the “ inspired book ” is
a slave who drives reason from her throne, and in her
stead crowns fear.
Reason is the light, the sun, of the brain. It is
the compass of the mind, the ever-constant Northern
Star, the mountain peak that lifts itself above all
clouds.

�40

SUPERSTITION.

IX.

There were centuries of darkness when religion had
control of Christendom.
Superstition was almost
universal. Not one in twenty thousand could read or
write. During these centuries the people lived with
their back to the sunrise, and pursued their way towards
the dens of ignorance and faith.
There was no
progress, no invention, no discovery. On every hand,
cruelty and worship, persecution and prayer. The priests
were the enemies of thought, of investigation. They
were the shepherds, and the people were their sheep ;
and it was their business to guard the flock from the
wolves of thought and doubt. This world was of no
importance compared with the next. This life was to
be spent in preparing for the life to come. The gold
and labor of men were wasted in building cathedrals,
and in supporting the pious and the useless. During
these Dark Ages of Christianity, as I said before,
nothing was invented, nothing was discovered, calcu­
lated to increase the well-being of men. The energies
of Christendom were wasted in the vain effort to obtain
assistance from the supernatural.
For centuries the business of Christians was to wrest
from the followers of Mohammed the empty sepulchre
of Christ.
Upon the altar of this folly millions of

�5 UPERSTITION.

4i

lives were sacrificed, and yet the soldiers of the impostor
were victorious, and the wretches who carried the banner
of Christ were scattered like leaves before the storm.
There was, I believe, one invention during these
ages.
It is said that in the Thirteenth Century
Roger Bacon, a Franciscan monk, invented gun­
powder ; but this invention was without a fellow.
Yet we cannot give Christianity the credit, because
Bacon was an infidel, and was great enough to say that
in all things reason must be the standard. He was
persecuted and imprisoned, as most sensible men were
in those blessed days. The Church was triumphant.
The sceptre and mitre were in her hands, and yet her
success was the result of force and fraud, and it carried
within itself the seeds of its defeat.
The Church
attempted the impossible. It endeavored to make the
world of one belief ; to force all minds to a common form,
and utterly destroy the individuality of man.
To
accomplish this it employed every art and artifice that
cunning could suggest. It inflicted every cruelty by
every means that malice could invent.
But, in spite of all, a few men began to think. They
became interested in the affairs of this world—in the
great panorama of nature.
They began to seek for
causes, for the explanations of phenomena. They were
not satisfied with the assertions of the Church. These
thinkers withdrew their gaze from the skies and looked
at their own surroundings.
They were unspiritual
enough to desire comfort here. They became sensible
and secular, worldly and wise.
What was the result ? They began to invent, to
discover, to find the relation between facts, the

�42

SUPERSTITION.

conditions of happiness, and the means that would
increase the well-being of their fellow men.
Movable types were invented, paper was borrowed
from the Moors, books appeared, and it became possible
to save the intellectual wealth, so that each generation
could hand it to the next. History began to take the
place of legend and rumour. The telescope was invented.
The orbits of the stars were traced, and men became
citizens of the universe. The steam engine was con­
structed, and now steam, the great slave, does the work
of hundreds of millions of men. The Black Art, the
impossible, was abandoned, and chemistry, the useful,
took its place. Astrology became astronomy. Kepler
discovered the three great laws, one of the greatest
triumphs of human genius, and our constellation became
a poem, a symphony. Newton gave us the mathe­
matical expression of the attraction of gravitation.
Harvey discovered the circulation of the blood.
He
gave us the fact, and Draper gave us the reason.
Steamships conquered the seas, and railways covered
the land. Houses and streets were lighted with gas.
Through the invention of matches fire became the com­
panion of man.
The art of photography became
known ; the sun became an artist. Telegraphs and
cables were invented. The lightning became a carrier
of thought, and the nations became neighbours. An es­
thetics were discovered, and pain was lost in sleep.
Surgery became a science. The telephone was invented
-—the telephone that carries and deposits in listening
ears the waves of words.
The phonograph, that
catches and retains in marks and dots and gives again
the echoes of our speech.

�SUPERSTITION.

43

Then came electric light that fills the night with day,
and all the wonderful machines that use the subtle
force—-the same force that leaps from the summer cloud
to ravage and destroy.
The Spectrum Analysis that tells us of the substance
of the sun ; the Rontgen rays that change the opaque
to the transparent. The great thinkers demonstrated

the indestructibility of force and matter demon­
strated that the indestructible could not have been
created. The geologist, in rocks and deposits and
mountains and continents, read a little of the story of
the world—of its changes, of the glacial epoch the
story of vegetable and animal life.
The biologists, through the fossil forms of life,
established the antiquity of man, and demonstrated the
worthlessness of Holy Writ. Then came evolution, the
survival of the fittest, and natural selection. Thousands
of mysteries were explained, and science wrested the
sceptre from superstition. The cell theory was advanced,
and embryology was studied ; the microscope discovered
germs of disease, and taught us how to stay the plague.
These great theories and discoveries, together with
countless inventions, are the children of intellectual

liberty.

�44

SUPERSTITION.

X.

After all we know but little. In the darkness of life
there are a few gleams of light. Possibly the dropping
of a dishcloth prophesies the coming of company ; but
we have no evidence. Possibly it is dangerous for
thirteen to dine together ; but we have no evidence.
Possibly a maiden’s matrimonial chances are determined
by the number of seeds in an apple, or by the number
of leaves on a flower ; but we have no evidence. Pos­
sibly certain stones give good luck to the wearer, while
the wearing of others brings loss and death. Possibly a
glimpse of the new moon over the left shoulder brings
misfortune. Possibly there are curative virtues in old
bones, in sacred rags and holy hairs, in images and bits
of w’ood, in rusty nails and dried blood ; but the trouble
is, we have no evidence. Possibly comets, eclipses,
and shooting stars foretell the death of kings, the des­
truction of nations, or the coming of plague. Possibly
devils take possession of the bodies and minds of men.
Possibly witches, with the Devil’s help, control the
winds, breed storms on sea and land, fill summer’s lap
with frosts and snow, and work with charm and spell
against the public weal ; but of this we have no evi­
dence. It may be that all the miracles described in the
Old and New Testament were performed; that the

�SUPERSTITION.

45

pallid flesh of the dead felt once more the thrill of life ;
that the corpse arose and felt upon his smiling lips the
kiss of wife and child. Possibly water was turned into
wine, loaves and fishes increased, and possibly devils
were expelled from men and women ; possibly fishes
were found with money in their mouths ; possibly clay
and spittle brought back the light to sightless eyes, and
possibly words cured disease and made the leper clean ;
but of this we have no evidence.
Possibly iron floated, rivers divided, waters burst
from dry bones, birds carried food to prophets, and
angels flourished drawn swords ; but of this we have
no evidence.
Possibly Jehovah employed lying spirits to deceive a
king, and all the wonders of the savage world may have
.happened; but the trouble is there is no proof.
So there may be a Devil, almost infinite in cunning
and power, and he may have a countless number of
imps whose only business is to sow the seeds of evil and
to vex, mislead, capture, and imprison in eternal flames
the souls of men. All this, so far as we know, is pos­
sible. All we know is that we have no evidence except
the assertions of ignorant priests.
Possibly there is a place called “ hell,” where all the
devils live—a hell whose flames are waiting for all the
men who think and have the courage to express their
thoughts, for all who fail to credit priests and sacred
books, for all who walk the path that reason lights,
for all the good and brave who lack credulity and
faith ; but of this, I am happy to say, there is no

' proof.
And so there may be a place called “ heaven,” the

�46

SUPERSTITION.

home of God, where angels float and fly and play on
harps, and hear with joy the groans and shrieks of the
lost in hell; but of this there is no evidence.
It all rests on dreams and visions of the insane.
There may be a power superior to nature, a power
that governs and directs all things ; but the existence of
this power has not been established.
In the presence of the mysteries of life and thought,
of force and substance, of growth and decay, of birth
and death, of joy and pain, of the sufferings of the good,
the triumphs of wrong, the intelligent, honest man is
compelled to say : “ I do not know.”
But we do know how gods and devils, heavens and
hells, have been made. We know the history of inspired
books—the origin of religions. We know how the seeds
of superstition were planted, and what made them grow.
We know that all superstitions, all creeds, all follies
and mistakes, all crimes and cruelties, all virtues,
vices, hopes, and fears, all discoveries and inventions,
have been naturally produced. By the light of reason
we divide the useful from the hurtful, the false from the
true.
We know the past—the paths that man has travelled
—-his mistakes, his triumphs. We know a few facts,
a few fragments ; and the imagination, the artist of
the mind, with these facts, these fragments, rebuilds
the past, and on the canvas of the future deftly paints
the things to be.
We believe in the natural, in the unbroken and un­
breakable succession of causes and effects. We deny
the existence of the supernatural. We do not believe
in any God who can be pleased with incense, with

�SUPERSTITION.

47

kneeling, with bell-ringing, psalm-singing, bead-count­
ing, fasting, or prayer—in any God who can be flattered
by words of faith or fear.
We believe in the natural. We have no fear of
devils, ghosts, or hells. We believe that Mahatmas,
astral bodies, materialisations of spirits, crystal gazing,
seeing the future, telepathy, mind-reading, and Christian
Science are only cunning frauds, the genuineness of
which is established by the testimony of incompetent,
honest witnesses. We believe that Cunning plates
fraud with the gold of honesty, and veneers vice with
virtue.
We know that millions are seeking the impossible­
trying to secure the aid of the supernatural—to solve
the problem of life—to guess the riddle of destiny, and
to pluck from the future its secret. We know that all
their efforts are in vain.
We believe in the natural. We believe in home and
fireside—in wife and child and friend—in the realities
of this world. We have faith in facts—in knowledge—in the development of the brain. We throw away super­
stition and welcome science. We banish the phantoms,
the mistakes, and lies, and cling to the truth. We do
not enthrone the unknown and crown our ignorance.
We do not stand with our backs to the sun and mistake
our shadow for God.
We do not create a master and thankfully wear his
chains. We do not enslave ourselves. We want no
leaders—no followers. Our desire is that every human
being shall be true to himself, to his ideal, unbribed by
promises, careless of threats. We want no tyrant on
the earth or in the air.

�48

SUPERSTITION.

We know that superstition has given us delusions
and illusions, dreams and visions, ceremonies and
cruelties, faith and fanaticism, beggars and bigots, per­
secutions and prayers, theology and torture, piety and
poverty, saints and slaves, miracles and mummeries,
disease and death.

We know that science has given us all we have of
value. Science is the only civiliser. It has freed the
slave, clothed the naked, fed the hungry, lengthened
life, given us homes and hearths, pictures and books,
ships and railways, telegraphs and cables, engines
that tirelessly turn the countless wheels ; and it has
destroyed the monsters, the phantoms, the winged
horrors that filled the savage brain.
Science is the real redeemer.
It will put honesty
above hypocrisy ; mental veracity above all belief. It
will teach the religion of usefulness. It will destroy
bigotry in all its forms. It will put thoughtful doubt
above thoughtless faith. It will give us philosophers,
thinkers, and savants, instead of priests, theologians,
and saints. It will abolish poverty and crime, and,
greater, grander, nobler than all else, it will make the
whole world free.

��WORKS BY Col. INGERSOLL.
Some Mistakes of Moses. Is Suicide a Sin ? 2d.
The only complete edition in Last Words on Suicide. 2d.
England. Accurate as Co- God and the State. 2d.
lenso, and fascinating as a Why am I an Agnostic ?
novel. 132 pp., is.; superior
Part I. 2d.
paper, cloth, is. 6d.
Why am I an Agnostic ?’
Defence of Freethought.
Part II. 2d.
A Five Hours’ Speech at the Faith and Fact. Reply to
Trial of C. B. Reynolds for
Dr. Field. 2d.
Blasphemy. 6d.
God and Man. Second reply
Shakespeare. 6d.
to Dr. Field. 2d.
The Dying Creed, ad.
The Gods. 6d.
The Limits of Toleration.
The Holy Bible. 6d.
A Discussion with the Hon.
Reply to Gladstone. With
F. D. Coudert and Gov. S. L.
a Biography by J. M. Wheeler.
Woodford. 2d.
4d.
Rome or Reason ? A Reply The Household of Faith.
2d.
to Cardinal Manning. 4d.
Crimes against Criminals. Art and Morality. 2d.
Do I Blaspheme ? 2d.
3&lt;L
Oration on Walt Whitman. The Clergy and Common
Sense. 2d.
3dI Social Salvation. 2d.
Oration on Voltaire. 3d.
Marriage and Divorce. 2d.
Abraham Lincoln. 3d.
Skulls. 2d.
Paine the Pioneer. 2d.
Humanity’s Debt to Thomas 1 The Great Mistake, id.
Live Topics, id.
Paine. 2d.
Ernest Renan and Jesus Myth and Miracle, id.
Christ. 2d.
Real Blasphemy, id.
True Religion. 2d.
Repairing the Idols, id.
Three Philanthropists. 2d. Christ and Miracles, id.
Love the Redeemer. 2d.
Creeds and Spirituality, id.

London : R. Forder, 28 Stonecutter-street, E.C.

THE

FREETHINKER,
EDITED BY

G. W. FOOTE,
contributed to by leading Freethought ■writers.

Published every Thursday.

Price Twopence.

Publisher: R. Forder, 28 Stonecutter-street, E.C.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11124">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11122">
                <text>Superstition : a lecture</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11123">
                <text>Ingersoll, Robert Green [1833-1899]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11125">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 49 p. ; 19 cm.&#13;
Notes: Part of the NSS pamphlet collection. Works by Col. Ingersoll listed on back cover. Stamp for 'M. Steinberger, London, E.C.' on front cover. No. 74a (later ed. with 49 p.) in Stein checklist.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11126">
                <text>R. Forder</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11127">
                <text>1899</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11128">
                <text>N400</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17016">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24550">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Superstition : a lecture), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24551">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24552">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24553">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="862">
        <name>Superstition</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1047" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1136">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/0f4ea3dac422b0101303fc30ce969346.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=pSbjjXgxesIXwme5Zs68TMjjrwwj0GBTV5xxl2gk1g3unHi1OVY539nBbm1SrTKZlfpJKNGiWtKbvUIJhMF66EAtq9d7WSNEa1zifhrNzDdxgaMgGy9PqblHC%7Eft3EoX0F4d9iXDRBoU3Fmq%7E%7Ev8VSR%7EVNPgmqGpg8KLM7j3nO91Yr0yxMkyDAT07bX06X5RfVh77bKADz0V5aWHlUol1bpWvmdYhGCl27K64BSruqDrkjPGUGLGP3mZDjIvFYDi4be2glfFD7XSwARz4hclDsIOIG4xoZ0WCltMfztZsY%7E8rLX7SwG7Wcw5xHbsbfPS-BGJKLO%7E0zPncuKwb44z7A__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>c6e6c47ef21f07947c48f2368da50f6f</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="22749">
                    <text>�����</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="10074">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10073">
                <text>Superstition in the nineteenth century</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10075">
                <text>Place of publication: [London]&#13;
Collation: 964-967 p. ; 21 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Article signed 'A Friend to Christian Reform'. From Christian Reformer, or, Unitarian Magazine and Review 6 (no. 61, January 1839). Printed by C. Green, Hackney.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10076">
                <text>[Sherwood, Gilbert &amp; Piper; Smallfield &amp; Son]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10077">
                <text>[1839]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10078">
                <text>CT65</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17621">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="22751">
                <text>Cornwall</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22750">
                <text>[Unknown]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22752">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Superstition in the nineteenth century), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22753">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22754">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22755">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1028">
        <name>Cornwall</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="862">
        <name>Superstition</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="736" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="555">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/3ae5188978d1b5d133edad1a3f0ab03b.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=krRKWJX9Yvg-zuMv04rB-qaPGCLNXhFjY2eJsO0dF1A-H4kQAiPJI4VtHC61KUgbw%7EwU0cpN8vEHh3IDtz1vjqOPrTkNWSW0P0DMk0Bdp0m-vutjKTdQmxcrFLxWeTaiJiKj3SchnXgvAxPx5fT78Te0tdSC8uYHdWeqXIuvbn1p9hYcsF-uvcSnRxFXZjOy5%7E%7EgQYYZx14VCYK%7Epck3ogPkBWcP8LzGqkvMrrapscOB-QMoriVJk%7EZCOX46yhV718T%7EwuIjvSSeI7p31zPya10bQSTaD-rFXu5JOSKOne9VCBbY2qlm6pzhQ1c0ihR-0c4GiLLqkzPvxVPbjD3qSw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>d19eecc0feb7fb031f2657e1f6e45781</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19041">
                    <text>AN ANSWER
TO THE

ARGUMENTS OF HUME, LECKY,
AND OTHERS,

AGAINST MIRACLES,
BY

ALFRED R. WALLACE,
Author of “ TJie Malay Archipelago" and “ Contributions to the
Theory of Natural Selection."

PRINTED FOR PRIVATE CIRCULATION, BY JAMES BEVERIDGE,

FULL WOOD’S RENTS, HIGH HOLBOBN.

1871.

��AN ANSWER
TO THE

ARGUMENTS OF HUME, LECKY, AND OTHERS,

AGAINST MIRACLES

It is now generally admitted, that those opinions and
beliefs in which men have been educated generation
after generation, and which have thus come to form
part of their mental nature, are especially liable to be
erroneous, because they keep alive and perpetuate the
ideas and prejudices of a bygone and less enlightened
age. It is therefore in the interest of truth, that every
doctrine or belief, however well established or sacred
they may appear to be, should at certain intervals be
challenged, to arm themselves with such facts and
reasonings as they possess, to meet their opponents in
the open field of controversy, and do battle for their
right to live. Nor can any exemption be claimed in
favour of those beliefs which are the product of modern
civilisation, and which have, for several generations,
been held unquestioned by the great mass of the edu­
cated community ; for the prejudice in their favour will
be proportionately great, and, as was the case with the
doctrines of Aristotle and the dogmas of the schoolman,
they may live on by mere weight of authority and force
of habit, long after they have been shown to be opposed
alike to fact and to reason. There have been times when
popular beliefs were defended by the terrors of the law,

�4
and when the sceptic could only attack them at the
peril of his life. Now we all admit that truth can take
care of itself, and that only error needs protection. But
there is another mode of defence which equally implies
a claim to certain and absolute truth, and which is
therefore equally unworthy and unphilosophical—that
of ridicule, misrepresentation, or a contemptuous
refusal to discuss the question at all. This method is
used among us even now; for there is one belief, or
rather disbelief, whose advocates claim more than papal
infallibility, by refusing to examine the evidence brought
against it, and by alleging general arguments which
have been in use for two centuries to prove that it
cannot be erroneous. The belief to which I allude is,
that all alleged miracles are false,—that what is com­
monly understood by the term supernatural does not
exist, or if it does is incapable of proof by any amount
of human testimony,—that all the phenomena we can
have cognisance of depend on ascertainable physical
laws, and that no other intelligent beings than man
and the inferior animals can or do act upon our material
world. These views have been now held almost un­
questioned for many generations; they are inculcated
as an essential part of a liberal education ; they are
popular, and are held to be one of the indications of
our intellectual advancement; and they have become so
much a part of our mental nature that all facts and
arguments brought against them are either ignored as
unworthy of serious consideration, or listened to with
undisguised contempt. Now this frame of mind is
certainly not one favourable to the discovery of truth,
and strikingly resembles that by which, in former ages,
systems of error have been fostered and maintained.
The time has, therefore, come when it must be called
upon to justify itself.
This is the more necessary because the doctrine,
whether true or false, actually rests upon a most unsafe
and rotten foundation. I propose to show that the
best arguments hitherto relied upon to prove it are, one
and all, fallacious, and prove nothing of the kind. But
a theory or belief may be supported by very bad argu­

�5

ments, and yet be true ; while it may be supported by
some good arguments, and yet • be false. But there
never was a true theory which had no good arguments
to support it. If therefore all the arguments hitherto
used against miracles in general can be shown to be
bad, it will behove sceptics to discover good ones ; and
if they cannot do so, the evidence in favour of miracles
must be fairly met and judged on its own merits, not
ruled out of court as it is now.
It will be perceived, therefore, that my present pur­
pose is to clear the ground for the discussion of the
great question of the so-called supernatural. I shall
not attempt to bring arguments either for or against the
main proposition, but shall confine myself to an examina­
tion of the allegations and the reasonings which have been
supposed to settle the whole question on general grounds.
One of the most remarkable works of the great
Scotch philosopher, David Hume is, An Inquiry con­
cerning Human Understanding, and the tenth chapter
of this work is On Miracles, in which occur the argu­
ments which are so often quoted to show that no evi­
dence can prove a miracle. Hume himself had a very
high opinion of this part of his work, for he says at the
beginning of the chapter, “ I flatter myself that I have
discovered an argument which, if just, will with the
wise and learned be an everlasting check to all kinds of
superstitious delusion, and consequently will be useful
as long as the world endures; for so long, I presume,
will the accounts of miracles and prodigies be found in
all history, sacred and profane.”
DEFINITION OF THE TEEM “ MIRACLE.”

After a few general observations on the nature of
evidence and the value of human testimony in different
cases, he proceeds to define what he means by a miracle.
And here at the very beginning of the subject we find
that we have to take objection to Hume’s definition of a
miracle, which exhibits unfounded assumptions and
false premises. He gives two definitions in different
parts of his essay. The first is, “ A miracle is a viola­
tion of the laws of nature.” The second is, “ A miracle

�6
is a transgression of a law of nature by a particular
volition of the Deity, or by the interposition of some
invisible agent.” Now both these definitions are bad
or imperfect. The first assumes, that we know all the
laws of nature, that the particular effect could not be
produced by some unknown law of nature overcoming
the law we do know ; it assumes, also, that if any in­
visible intelligent being held an apple suspended in the
air, that act would violate the law of gravity. The
second is not precise; it should be “ some invisible
intelligent agent,” otherwise the action of galvanism or
electricity, when these agents were first discovered, and
before they were ascertained to form part of the order
of nature, would answer accurately to this definition of
a miracle. The words. “ violation ” and “ transgression ”
are both improperly used, and really beg the question
by the definition. How does Hume know that any
particular miracle is a violation of a law of nature ?
He assumes this without a shadow of proof, and on
these words, as we shall see, rests his whole argument.
Before proceeding further, it is necessary for us to
consider what is the true definition of a miracle, or
what is most commonly meant by that word. A miracle,
as distinguished from a new and unheard of natural
phenomenon, supposes an intelligent superhuman agent
either visible or invisible. It is not necessary that what
is done should be beyond the power of man to do : the
simplest action, if performed independently of human
or visible agency, such as a teacup lifted in the air at
request, as by an invisible hand and without assignable
cause, would be universally admitted to be a miracle;
as much so as the lifting of a house into the air, the
instantaneous healing of a wound, or the instantaneous
production of an elaborate drawing. My definition of
a miracle therefore is as follows :—“ Any act or event
implying the existence and agency of superhuman in­
telligences,” considering the human soul or spirit, if
manifested out of the body, as one of these superhuman
intelligencies. This definition is more complete than
that of Hume, and defines more accurately the essence
of that which is commonly termed a miracle.

�7
THE EVIDENCE OF THE REALITY OF MIRACLES.

We now have to consider Hume’s arguments.
first is as follows :—

The

“ A miracle is a violation of the Ians of nature; and as a
firm and unalterable experience has established these laws,
the proof against a miracle, from the very nature, of the fact,
is as entire as any argument from experience can possibly be
imagined. Why is it more than probable that all men must die;
that lead cannot of itself remain suspended in the air; that
fire consumes wood, and is extinguished by water ; unless it
be, that these events are found agreeable to the laws of nature,
and there is required a violation of these Ians, or, in other
words a miracle, to prevent them ? Nothing is esteemed a
miracle, if it ever happened in the common course of nature.
It is no miracle that a man seemingly in good health should
die on a sudden ; because such a kind of death, though more
unusual than any other, has yet been frequently observed to
happen. But it is a miracle that a dead man should come to
life ; because that has never been observed in any age or coun­
try. There must, therefore, be an uniform experience against
every miraculous event, otherwise the event would not merit
that appellation. And as an uniform experience amounts to a
proof, there is here a direct and full proof, from the nature of
the fact, against the existence of any miracle ; nor can such a
proof be destroyed, or the miracle rendered credible, but by
an opposite proof, which is superior.”

This argument is radically fallacious, because if it
were sound, no perfectly new fact could ever be proved,
since the first and each succeeding witness would be
assumed to have universal experience against him.
Such a simple fact as the existence of flying fish could
never be proved, if Hume’s argument is a good one;
for the first man who saw and described one, would
have the universal experience against him that fish do
not fly, or make any approach to flying, and his evi­
dence being rejected, the same argument would apply to
the second, and to every subsequent witness, and thus
no man at the present day who has not seen a flying
fish ought to believe that such things exist.
Again, painless operations in a state produced by
mere passes of the hand, were, twenty-five years ago,
maintained to be contrary to the laws of nature, con­
trary to all human experience, and therefore incredible.
On Hume’s principles they were miracles, and no

�8
amount of testimony could ever prove them to be real.
But miracles do not stand alone, single facts opposed to
uniform experience. Reputed miracles abound in all
periods of history; every one has a host of others
leading up to it; and every one has strictly analogous
facts testified to at the present day. The uniform op­
posing experience, therefore, on which Hume lays so
much stress does not exist. What, for instance, can
be a more striking miracle than the levitation 01
raising of the human body into' the air without visible
cause, yet this fact has been testified to during a long
series of centuries.
A few well known examples are those of St. Francis
d’Assisi, who was often seen by many persons to rise
in the air, and the fact is testified to by his secretary,
who could only reach his feet. Saint Theresa, a nun in
a convent in Spain, was often raised into the air in the
sight of all the sisterhood. Lord Orrery and Mr.
Valentine Greatorex both informed Dr. Henry More
and Mr. Glanvil, that at Lord Conway’s house at
Ragley in Ireland, a gentleman’s butler, in their pre­
sence and in broad daylight, rose into the air and floated
about the room above their heads. This is related by
Glanvil in his Sadducismus Triumphatus. A similai
fact is narrated by eyewitnesses of Ignatius de Loyola :
and Mr. Madden, in his life of Savonarola, after narrat­
ing a similar circumstance of that saint, remarks, that
similar phenomena are related in numerous instances,
and that the evidence upon which some of the narra­
tives rest, is as reliable as any human testimony can be.
Butler, in his Lives of the Saints, says that many such
facts are related by persons of undoubted veracity, who
testify that they themselves were eyewitnesses of them.
So, we all know that at least fifty persons of high
character may be found in London, who will testify
that they have seen the same thing happen to Mr.
Home. I do not adduce this testimony as proving that
the circumstances related really took place; I merely
bring it forward now to show how utterly unfounded is
Hume’s argument, which rests upon universal testi­
mony on the one side, and no testimony on the other.

�9
THE CONTBADICTOBY NATUBE OF HUME’S ESSAY.

I now have to show that in Hume’s efforts to prove
his point, he contradicts himself in a manner so gross
and complete, as is perhaps not to be found in the
works of any other eminent author. The first passage
I will quote is as follows :—
“ For, first, there is not to be found, in all history, any mira­
cle attested by a sufficient number of men, of such unques­
tioned good sense, education, and learning, as to secure us
against all delusion in themselves ; of such undoubted integrity,
as to place them beyond all suspicion of any design to deceive
others ; of such credit and reputation in the eyes of mankind,
as to have a great deal to lose in case of their being detected
in any falsehood ; and at the same time attesting facts per­
formed in such a public manner, and in so celebrated apa/rt of
the world, as to render the detection unavoidable : all which
circumstances are requisite to give us a full assurance in the
testimony of men.”

A few pages further on, we find this passage :—
“ There surely never was a greater number of miracles as­
cribed to one person, than those which were lately said to
have been wrought in France upon the tomb of Abbe Paris,
the famous Jansenist, with whose sanctity the people were so
long deluded. The curing of the sick, giving hearing to the
deaf, and sight to the blind, were everywhere talked of as the
usual effects of that holy sepulchre. But what is more extra­
ordinary, many of the miracles were immediately proved upon
the spot, before judges of unquestioned integrity, attested by
witnesses of credit and distinction, in a learned age, and on
the most eminent theatre that is non in the norld. Nor is this
all. A relation of them was published and dispersed every­
where ; nor were the Jesuits, though a learned body, supported
by the civil magistrate, and determined enemies to those
opinions, in whose favour the miracles were said to have been
wrought, ever able distinctly to refute or detect them. Where
shall we find such a number of circumstances, agreeing to the
corroboration of one fact ? And what have we to oppose to
such a cloud of witnesses, but the absolute impossibility, or
miraculous nature of the events which they relate ? And this,
surely, in the eyes of all reasonable people, will alone be re­
garded as a sufficient refutation.”

In the second passage he affirms the existence of
every single fact and quality which in the first passage
he declared never existed, and he entirely changes his
ground of argument by appealing to the inherent impos­

�10

sibility of the fact, andnot at all to the insufficiency of the
evidence. He even makes this contradiction still more
remarkable by a note which he has himself given to
this passage, a portion of which is as follows : —
“ This book was writ by Mons. Montgeron, councillor or
judge of the parliament of Paris, a man of figure and charac-i
ter, who was also a martyr to the cause, and is now said to be
somewhere in a dungeon on account of his book. . . .
“Many of the miracles of Abbe Paris were proved immedi­
ately by witnesses before the officiality or bishop’s court at
Paris, under the eye of Cardinal Ncailles ; whose character for
integrity and capacity was never contested, even by his ene­
mies.
“ His successor in the archbishopric was an enemy to the Jan­
senists, and for that reason promoted to the see by the court.
Yet twenty-two rectors or cures of Paris, with infinite earnest­
ness, press him to examine those miracles, which they assert to
be known to the whole world, and indisputably certain; but
he wisely forbore. . . .
“ All who have been in France about that time have heard of
the reputation of Mons. Herault, the lieutenant of Police,
whose vigilance, penetration, activity, and extensive intelli-l
gence, have been much talked of. This magistrate who, by
the nature of his office, is almost absolute, was invested with
full powers, on purpose to suppress or discredit these miracles;
and he frequently seized immediately, and examined the wit­
nesses and subjects to them : but never could reach anything
satisfactory against them.
“ In the case of Mademoiselle Thibaut he sent the famous De
Sylva to examine her ; whose evidence is very curious. The
physician declares, that it was impossible that she could have
been so ill as was proved by witnesses ; because it was impos­
sible she could in so short a time have recovered so perfectly
as he found her. He reasoned like a man of sense, from
natural causes; but the opposite party told him, that the whole
was a miracle, and that his evidence was the very best proof
of it. , . .
“ No less a man than the Due de Chatillon, a duke and peer
of France, of the highest rank and family, gives evidence of a
miraculous cure performed upon a servant of his, who had
lived several years in his house with a visible and palpable in­
firmity.
“ I shall conclude with observing, that no clergy are more
celebrated for strictness of life and manners than the regular
clergy of France, particularly the rectors or cuiAs of Paris, who
bear testimony to these impostures.
“ The learning, genius, and probity of the gentlemen, and
the austerity of the nuns of Port-Royal, have been much cele­
brated all over Europe. Yet they all give evidence for a

�11
miracle, wrought on the niece of the famous Pascal, whose
sanctity of life, as well as extraordinary capacity, is well
known. The famous Racine gives an account of this miracle
in his famous history of Port-Royal, and fortifies it with all
the proofs, which a multitude of nuns, priests, physicians, and
men of the world, all of them of undoubted credit, could be­
stow upon it. Several men of letters, particularly the Bishop
of Tournay, thought this miracle so certain, as to employ it in
the refutation of Atheists and Freethinkers. The queen-regent
of France, who was extremely prejudiced, against the PortRoyal, sent her own physician to examine the miracle, who
returned an absolute convert. In short the supernatural cure
was so incontestible, that it saved, for a time, that famous
monastery from the ruin with which it was threatened by the
Jesuits. Had it been a cheat, it had certainly been detected
by such sagacious and powerful antagonists, and must have
hastened the ruin of the contrivers."

It seems almost incredible that this can have been
written by the great sceptic David Hume, and written
in the same work in which he has already affirmed that
in all history no such evidence is to be found. In order
to show how very remarkable the evidence is to which
he alludes, I think it well to give you one of the cases
in greater detail, as recorded in the original work of
Montgeron, and quoted in Mr. William Howitt’s History
of the Supernatural:—
“ Mademoiselle Coirin was afflicted, amongst other ailments,
with a cancer in the left breast, for twelve years. The breast
was destroyed by it, and came away in a mass ; the effluvia
from the cancer was horrible, and the whole blood of the
system was pronounced infected by it. Every physician pro­
nounced the case utterly incurable, yet, by a visit to the tomb,
she was perfectly cured ; and, what was more astonishing, the
breast and nipple were wholly restored, with the skin pure
and fresh, and free from any trace of scar. This case was
known to the highest people in the realm. When the miracle
was denied, Mademoiselle Coirin went to Paris, was examined
by the royal physician, and made a formal deposition of her
cure before a public notary. Mademoiselle Coirin was daughter
of an officer of the royal household, and had two brothers in
attendance on the person of the king. The testimonies of the
doctors are of the most decisive kind. M. Gaulard, physician
to the king, deposed officially, that, ‘ to restore a nipple abso­
lutely destroyed, and separated from the breast, was an actual
creation, because a nipple is not merely a continuity of the
vessels of the breast, but a particular body, which is of a distinct
and peculiar organisation.’ M. Souchay, surgeon to the Prince
of Conti, not only pronounced the cancer incurable, but, having

�12
examined the breast after the cure, went of himself to the public
notary, and made a formal deposition ‘ that the cure was per­
fect that each breast had its nipple in its natural form and
condition, with the colours and attributes proper to those
parts.’ Such also are the testimonies of Seguier, the surgeon
of the hospital at Nanterre ; of M. Deshieres, surgeon to the
Duchess of Berry • of M. Hequet, one of the most celebrated
surgeons in France; and numbers of others, as well as of
public officers and parties of the greatest reputation, univer­
sally known ; all of whose depositions are officially and fully
given by Montgeron.”

This is only one out of a great number of cases
equally marvellous, and equally well attested, and we
therefore cannot be surprised at Hume’s being obliged
to give up the argument of the insufficiency of the evi­
dence for miracles and of the uniform experience against
them, the wonder being that he ever put forth an argu­
ment which he was himself able to refute so completely.
We now have another argument which Hume brings
forward, but which is, if possible, still weaker than the
last. He says :—
“I may add, as a fourth reason, which diminishes the au­
thority of prodigies, that there is no testimony for any, even
those which have not been expressly detected, that is not op­
posed by any infinite number of witnesses ; so that not only
the miracle destroys the credit of testimony, but the testimony
destroys itself. To make this the better understood, let us
consider that, in matters of religion, whatever is different is
contrary; and that it is impossible the religions of ancient
Borne, of Turkey, and Siam, and of China, should, all of them,
be established on any solid foundation. Everymiracle, therefore,
pretended to have been wrought in any of these religions (and
all of them abound in miracles), as its direct scope is to estab­
lish the particular system to which it is attributed ; so has it
the same force, though more indirectly, to overthrow every
other system. In destroying a rival system, it likewise des­
troys the credit of those miracles on which that system was
established ; so that all the prodigies of different religions are
to be regarded as contrary facts ; and the evidences of these
prodigies, whether weak or strong, as opposite to each other.
According to this method of reasoning, when we believe any
miracle of Mahomet or his successors, we have for our war­
rant the testimony of a few barbarous Arabians. And, on the
other hand, we are to regard the authority of Titus Livius,
Plutarch, Tacitus, and, in short, of all the authors and wit­
nesses, Grecian, Chinese, and Roman Catholic, who have
related any miracle in their particular religion ; I say, we are

�13
to regard their testimony in the same light as if they had
mentioned that Mahometan miracle, and had in express terms
contradicted it, with the sam e certainty as they have for the
miracle they relate.”

Now this argument, if argument it can be called,
rests upon the extraordinary assumption that a miracle,
if real, can only come from God, and must therefore
support only a true religion. It assumes also that
religions cannot be true unless given by God. Mr.
Hume assumes, therefore, to know that nothing which
we term a miracle can possibly be performed by any of
the probably infinite number of intelligent beings who
may exist in the universe between ourselves and the
Deity. He confounds the evidence for the fact with the
theories to account for the fact, and most illogically and
unphilosophically argues, that if the theories lead to con­
tradictions, the facts themselves do not exist.
I think, therefore, that I have now shown that—1.
Hume gives a false definition of miracles, which begs
the question of their possibility. 2. He states the fal­
lacy that miracles are isolated facts, to which the entire
course of human testimony is opposed. 3. He delibe­
rately and absolutely contradicts himself as to the
amount and quality of the testimony in favour of
miracles. 4. He propounds the palpable fallacy as to
miracles connected with opposing religions destroying
each other.
MODERN OBJECTIONS TO MIRACLES.

We will now proceed to some of the more modern
arguments against miracles. One of the most popular
modern objections consists of making a supposition and
drawing an inference, which looks like a dilemma, but
which is really none at all.
This argument has been put in several forms. One
is, “ If a man tells me he came from York by the tele­
graph-wire, I do not believe him. If fifty men tell me
they came from York by telegraph wires, I do not
believe them. If any number of men tell me the same,
I do not believe them. Therefore, Mr. Home did not
float in the air, notwithstanding any amount of testimony you may bring to prove it.”

�14
Another is, “ If a man tells me that he saw the lion
on Northumberland-house descend into Trafalgar-square
and drink water from the fountains, I should not believe
him. If fifty men, or any number of men, informed
me of the same thing, I should still not believe them.”
Hence it is inferred that there are certain things so
absurd and so incredible, that no amount of testimony
could possibly make a sane man believe them.
Now, these illustrations look like arguments, and at
first sight it is not easy to see the proper way to answer
them ; but the fact is that they are utter fallacies, be­
cause their whole force depends upon an assumed pro­
position which has never been proved, and which I
challenge anyone to prove. The proposition is, that
a large number of independent, honest, sane, and sen­
sible witnesses, can testify to a plain matter of fact
which never occurred at all.
Now, no evidence has ever been adduced to show,
that this ever has happened or ever could happen. But
the assumption is rendered still more monstrous when
we consider the circumstances attending such cases as
those of the cures at the tomb of the Abbe Paris, and
the cases of modern scientific men being converted to
a belief in the reality of the phenomena of modern
Spiritualism; for we must assume that, being fully
warned that the alleged facts are impossible and are
therefore delusions, and having the source of the sup­
posed delusion pointed out, and all the prejudices of the
age and the whole tone of educated thought being
against the reality of such facts, yet numbers of edu­
cated men, including physicians and men of science, are
convinced of the reality of the facts after the most
searching investigation. Yet the assumption that such
an amount and quality of independent converging
evidence can be all false, must be proved to be a fact if
the argument is to have the slightest value, otherwise
it is merely begging the question. It must be remem-l
bered that we have to consider, not absurd beliefs or false
inferences, but plain matters of fact; and it cannot be
proved, and never has been proved, that any large
amount of cumulative evidence of disinterested and

�15

sensible men, was ever obtained for an absolute and
entire delusion. To put the matter in a simple form,
the asserted fact is either possible, or not possible. If
possible, such evidence as we have been considering
would prove it; if not possible, such evidence could not
exist. The argument is, therefore, an absolute fallacy,
since its fundamental assumption cannot be proved. If
it is intended merely to enunciate the proposition, that
the more strange and unusual a thing is the more and
the better evidence we require for it, that we all admit;
but I maintain, that human testimony increases in value
in such an enormous ratio with each additional inde­
pendent and honest witness, that no fact ought to be
rejected when attested by such a body of evidence as
exists for many of the events termed miraculous or
supernatural, and which occur now daily among us.
The burden of proof lies on those who maintain that
such evidence can possibly be fallacious ; let them point
out one case in which such cumulative evidence existed,
and which yet proved to be false; let them give not
supposition, but proof.
THE UNCEBTAINTY OF THE ASSEBTED PHENOMENA OF
MODEBN SPITITUALISM.

Another modern argument is used more especially
against the reality of the so-called Spiritual phenomena.
It is said, “ These phenomena are so uncertain, you
have no control over them, they follow no law; prove
to us that they follow definite laws like all other groups
of natural phenomena, and we will believe them.”
This argument appears to have weight with some per­
sons, and yet it is really an absurdity. The essence
of the alleged phenomena (whether they be true or not,
is of no importance) is, that they seem to be the result
of the action of independent intelligences, and are
therefore deemed to be Spiritual or superhuman. If
they had been found to follow strict law and not inde­
pendent will, no one would have ever supposed them to
be Spiritual. The argument, therefore, is merely the
statement of a foregone conclusion, namely, “ As long
as your facts go to prove the existence of distinct intel­

�16

ligences, we will not believe &gt; them; demonstrate that
they follow fixed law, and not.,intelligence, and then
we will believe them,” This argument appears to me
to be childish, and yet it is used by some persons who
claim to be philosophical.
THE NECESSITY OE SCIENTIFIC TESTIMONY.

Another objection which I have heard stated in publicJ
and received with applause is, that it requires immense
scientific knowledge to decide on the reality of any un­
common or incredible facts, and that till scientific men
investigate and prove them they are not worthy of
credit. Now I venture to say, that a greater fallacy
than this was never put forth. The subject is a very
important one, and the error is a very common one, but
the fact is the exact opposite of what is stated ; for I
assert that, whenever the scientific men of any age have
denied the facts of investigators on a priori grounds,
they have always been wrong.
It is not necessary to do more than refer to the worldknown names of Galileo, Harvey, and Jenner; the great
discoveries they made were, as we all know, violently
opposed by their scientific contemporaries, to whom
they appeared absurd and incredible; but we have
equally striking examples much nearer to our own day.
When Benjamin Franklin brought the subject of light­
ning conductors before the Boyal Society, he was
laughed at as a dreamer, and his paper was not admitted
to the Philosophical Transactions. When Young put
forth his wonderful proofs of the undulatory theory of
light, he was equally hooted at as absurd by the popular
scientific writers of the day. The Edinburgh Review
called upon the public to put Thomas Gray into a
straight jacket for maintaining the practicability of
railroads. Sir Humphry Davy laughed at the idea of
London ever being lighted with gas. When Stephenson
proposed to use locomotives on the Liverpool and Man­
chester Bailway, learned men gave evidence that it was
impossible that they could go even twelve miles an
hour. Another great scientific authority declared it to
be equally impossible for ocean steamers ever to cross

�17

the Atlantic. The French Academy of Sciences ridi­
culed the great astronomer Arago, when he wanted even
to discuss the subject of the electric telegraph. Medical
men ridiculed the stethoscope 'when it was first dis­
covered. Painless operations during the mesmeric coma
were pronounced impossible, and therefore impostures.
But one of the most striking, because one of the most
recent cases of this opposition to, or rather disbelief in
facts opposed to the current belief of the day, among
men who are generally charged with going too far in
the other direction, is that of the doctrine of the “Anti­
quity of Man.” Boue, an experienced French geologist,
in 1823, discovered a human skeleton eighty feet deep
in the loess or hardened mud of the Rhine. It was
sent to the great anatomist Cuvier, who so utterly dis­
credited the fact that he threw aside this invaluable
fossil as worthless, and it was lost. Sir C. Lyell, from
personal investigation on the spot, now believes that
the statements of the original observer were quite accu­
rate. So early as 1715 flint weapons were found with
the skeleton of an elephant in an excavation in Gray’sinn-lane, in the presence of Mr. Conyers, who placed
them in the British Museum, where they remained,
utterly unnoticed till quite recently. In 1800, Mfr.
Frere found flint weapons along with the remains of
extinct animals at Hoxne, in Suffolk. From 1841 to
1846, the celebrated French geologist, Boucher de
Perthes, discovered great quantities of flint weapons in
the drift gravels of the North of France, but for many
years he could convince none of his fellow scientific
men that they were works of art, or worthy of the
slightest attention. At length, however, in 1853, he
began to make converts. In 1859-60, some of our own
most eminent geologists visited the spot, and fully
affirmed the truth of his observations and deductions.
Another branch of the subject was, if possible, still
worse treated. In 1825, Mr. McEnery, of Torquay,
discovered worked flints along with the remains of
extinct amimals in the celebrated Kent’s Hole Cavern,
but his account of his discoveries was simply laughed at.
tin 1840, one of our first geologists, Mr. Godwin Austen,

�18

brought this matter before the Geological Society, and
Mr. Vivian, of Torquay, sent in a paper fully confirming
Mr. McEnery’s discoveries, but it was thought too im­
probable to be pubhshed. Fourteen years later, the
Torquay Natural History Society made further observa­
tions, entirely confirming the previous ones, and sent
an account of them to the Geological Society of London,
but the paper was rejected as too improbable for publi­
cation. Now, however, for five years past, the cave
has been systematically explored under the superinten­
dence of a Committee of the British Association, and all
the previous reports for forty years have been confirmed,
and have been shown to be even less wonderful than
the reality. It may be said that “ this was proper
scientific caution.” Perhaps it was; but at all events
it proves this important fact, that in this, as in every
other case, the observers have been right, those who
rejected their observations have been wrong.
Now, are the modern observers of some phenomena
usually termed supernatural and incredible, less worthy
of attention than these already quoted ? Let us take,
first, the reality of what is called clairvoyance. The
men who have observed this phenomenon, who have
carefully tested it through long years or through their
whole lives, will rank in scientific knowledge, and in
intellectual ability, as quite equal to any observers in
any other branch of discovery. We have no less than
seven eminent medical men, Drs. Elliotson, Gregory,
AshburneK, Lee, Herbert Mayo, Esdaile, and Haddock,
besides persons of such high ability as Miss Martineau,
Mr. H. G. Atkinson, Mr. Charles Bray, and Baron
Richenbach. With the history of previous discoverers
before us, is it more likely that these eleven educated
persons, knowing all the arguments against the facts,
and investigating them carefully, should be all wrong,
and those who say a priori that the thing is impossible
should be all right, or the contrary? If we are to
learn anything by history and experience, then we may
safely prognosticate that, in this case as in so many
others, the disbelievers in other men’s observations will
be found to be in the wrong.

�19
REVIEW OF MB. LECKY’S STATEMENTS ABOUT MIRACLES.

We now come to the modern philosophical objectors,
most eminent among whom is Mr. Lecky, author of the
History of Rationalism and the History of Morals. In
the latter work he has devoted some space to this ques­
tion, and his clear and well expressed views may be
taken to represent the general opinions and feelings of
the educated portion of modern society.
He says:—
“The attitude of ordinary educated people towards miracles
is not that of doubt, of hesitation, of discontent with the
existing evidence, but rather of absolute, derisive, and even
unexamining incredulity.”

He then goes on to explain why this is so :—
“ In certain stages of society, and under the action of cer­
tain influences, an accretion of miracles is invariably formed
around every prominent person or institution. We can
analyse the general causes that have impelled men towards the
miraculous; we can show that these causes have never failed
to produce the effect; and we can trace the gradual alteration
of mental conditions invariably accompanying the decline of
the belief.
“When men are destitute of the critical spirit, when the
notion of uniform law is yet unborn, and when their imagina­
tions are still incapable of rising to abstract ideas, histories
of miracles are always formed and always believed ; and they
continue to flourish and to multiply until these conditions are
altered. Miracles cease when men cease to believe and ex­
pect them. . . .”

Again:—
“We do not say they are impossible, or even that they are
not authenticated by as much evidence as many facts we
believe. We only say that, in certain states of society, illu­
sions of this kind inevitably appear. ...”
“ Sometimes we can discover the precise natural fact which
the superstition has misread, but more frequently we can give
only a general explanation, enabling us to assign these legends
to their place, as the normal expression of a certain stage of
knowledge or intellectual power; and this explanation is their
refutation.”

Now, in these statements and arguments of Mr.
Lecky, we find some fallacies hardly less striking than

�20

those of Hume. His assertion that in certain stages of
society an accretion of miracles is invariably formed
round every prominent person or institution, appears to
me to be absolutely contradicted by certain wellknown historical facts.
The Church of Home has ever been the great theatre
of miracles, whether ancient or modern. The most
prominent person in the Church of Rome is the Pope;
the most prominent institution is the Papacy. We
should expect, therefore, if Mr. Lecky’s statement be
correct, that the Popes would be pre-eminently miracle­
workers. But the fact is, that with the exception of
one or two very early ones, no miracles whatever are
recorded of the great majority of the Popes. On the
contrary, it has been generally among the very humblest
members of the Romish Church, whether clergy or
laity, that the power of working miracles has ap­
peared, and which has led to their being canonized
as saints.
Again, to take another instance, the most prominent
person connected with the reformed churches is Luther.
He himself believed in .miracles. The whole world in
his day believed in miracles, and miracles, though gene­
rally of a demoniac character, continued rife in all Pro­
testant churches for many generations after his death ;
yet there has been no accretion of miracles round this
remarkable man.
Nearer to our own day we have Irving, at the head
of a church of miracle-workers; and J oe Smith, the
founder of the miracle-working Mormons • yet there
is. not the slightest sign of any tendency to impute any
miracles to either of these men, other than those which
the latter individual claimed for himself before his
sect was established. These very striking facts seem
to me to prove that there must be some basis of fact
in nearly every alleged miracle, and that the theory of
any growth or accretion round prominent individuals
is utterly without evidence to support it. It is one of
those convenient general statements which sound very
plausible and very philosophical, but for which no proof
whatever is offered.

�21
THE DECLINE OF BELIEF IN MIRACLES.

Another of Mr. Lecky’s statements is, that there is
an alteration of mental conditions invariably accom­
panying the decline of belief. But this “invariable
accompaniment” certainly cannot be proved, because
the decline of the belief has only occurred once in the
history of the world ; and, what is still more remark­
able, while the mental conditions which accompanied
that one decline have continued in force or have even
increased in energy and are much more widely diffused,
belief has now for twenty years been growing up again.
In the highest states of ancient civilisation, both among
the Greeks and Romans, the belief existed in full force,
and has been testified to by the highest and most intel­
lectual men of every age. The decline which in the
present century has certainly taken place, cannot,
therefore, be imputed to any general law, since it is but
an exceptional instance.
Again, Mr. Lecky says that the belief in the super­
natural only exists “ when men are destitute of the
critical spirit, and when the notion of uniform law is
yet unborn.” Mr. Lecky in this matter contradicts
himself almost as much as Hume did. One of the
greatest advocates for the belief in the supernatural was
Glanvil, and this is what Mr. Lecky says of Glanvil.
He says that Glanvil “ has been surpassed in genius
by few of his successors.”
‘‘ The predominating characteristic of Glanvil’s mind was
an intense scepticism. He has even been termed by a modern
critic the first English writer who has thrown scepticism into
a definite form ; and if we regard this expression as simply
implying a profound distrust of human faculties, the judgment
can hardly be denied. And certainly it would be difficult to
fmd a work displaying less of credulity and superstition than
the treatise on ‘The Vanity of Dogmatising,’ afterwards pub­
lished as Scepsis Scientifica, in which. Glanvil expounded his
philosophical views......... The Sadducismus Triumphatus is
probably the ablest book ever published in defence of the
reality of witchcraft. Dr. Henry Moore, the illustrious Boyle,
and the scarcely less eminent Cudworth, warmly supported
Glanvil; and no writer comparable to these in ability or in­
fluence appeared on the other side ; yet the scepticism steadily
ingreased.”

�22
Again Mr. Lecky thus speaks of Glanvil:—
-‘It was between the writings of Bacon and Locke that that
latitudinarian school was formed which was irradiated by the
genius of Taylor, Glanvil, and Hales, and which became th*
very centre and seedplot of religious liberty.”

M__‘
jail
ipg

These are the men and these the mental conditions vtwi
which are favourable to superstition and delusion !
The critical spirit and the notion of uniform law are
certainly powerful enough in the present day, yet ir
every country in the civilised world there are now hun­
dreds and thousands of intelligent men who believe, on
the testimony of their own senses, in phenomena which
Mr. Lecky and others would term miraculous, anc
therefore incredible. Instead of being, as Mr. Lecky
says, an indication of “ certain states of society”—“ tht
normal expression of a certain stage of knowledge or in­ wtt
tellectual power”—this belief has existed in all states oi Ml-*
society, and has accompanied every stage of intellectual
power. Socrates, Plutarch, and St. Augustine alike, givr
personal testimony to supernatural facts ; this testimony
never ceased through the middle ages; the early reformers, Luther and Calvin, throng the ranks of wit- ~
nesses ; all the philosophers, and all the judges oi
England down to Sir Matthew Hale, admitted that the ara
evidence for such facts was irrefutable. Many cases tji
have been rigidly investigated by the police authorities
of various countries, and, as we have already seen, th-1
miracles at the tomb of the Abbe Paris, which occurred :.i_
in the most sceptical period of Trench history, in the ofv
age of Voltaire and the encyclopaedists, were proved by wk
such an array of evidence, and were so open to investi- mw
gation, that one of the noblemen of that court—con---- *
vinced of their reality after the closest scrutiny— /'.bi­
suffered the martyrdom of imprisonment in the Bastite
A
for insisting upon making them public. And in our
_
own day we have, at the lowest estimate, many millions—afcr
of believers in modern Spiritualism in all classes oi
society; so that the belief which Mr. Lecky imputes '/rat'
to a certain stage of intellectual culture only, apau
pears on the contrary to have all the attributes of uni­
versality.

�23

7/

IS THE BELIEF IN MIRACLES A SURVIVAL OF SAVAGE
THOUGHT ?

The philosophical argument has been put in another
form by Mr. E. B. Tylor, in a lecture at the Royal
Institution, and in several passages in his other works.
He main tains-that all Spiritualistic and other beliefs in
the supernatural are examples of the survival of savage
thought among civilised people; but he ignores the facts
which compel the beliefs. The thoughts of those edu­
cated men who know, from the evidence of their own
senses, that things called supernatural are true and real
facts, are as totally distinct from those of savages, as
are their thoughts respecting the sun, or thunder, or
disease, or any other natural phenomenon. As well
might he maintain that the modern belief that the sun
is a fiery mass, is a survival of savage thought, because
some savages believe so too ; or that our belief that cer­
tain diseases are contagious, is a similar survival of the
savage idea that a man can convey a disease to his
enemy. The question is a question of facts, not of
theories or thoughts, and I entirely deny the value or
relevance of any general arguments, theories, or analo­
gies, when we have to decide on matters of fact.
Thousands of intelligent men now living know,
from personal observation, that some of the strange
phenomena which have been pronounced absurd and
i impossible by scientific men, are nevertheless true. It
is no answer to these and no explanation of the facts,
to tell them that such beliefs, only occur when men are
destitute of the critical spirit, and when the notion of
uniform law is yet unborn; that in certain states of
society illusions of this kind inevitably appear, that
they are only the normal expression of certain stages of
knowledge and of intellectual power, and that they
clearly prove the survival of savage modes of thought in
the midst of modern civilisation.
I believe that I have now shown—1. That Hume’s
arguments against miracles are full of unwarranted
assumptions, fallacies, and contradictions; 2. That the
modern argument of the telegraph-wire conveyance and

�24

drinking stone-lion, are positively no arguments at all,
since they rest on false or unproved premises ; 3. That
the argument, that dependence is to be placed upon
men of science and upon them only, is opposed to uni­
versal experience and the whole history of science ; 4.
That the philosophical argument' so well put by Mr.
Lecky and Mr. Tylor, rests on false or unproved assump­
tions, and is therefore valueless.
In conclusion, I must again emphatically declare that
the question I have been discussing is—in no way
whether miracles are true or false, or whether modern
Spiritualism rests upon a basis of fact or of delusion,—
but solely, whether the arguments that have hitherto
been supposed conclusive against them have any weight
or value. If I have shown, as I flatter myself I have
done, that the arguments which have been supposed to
settle the general question so completely as to render it
quite unnecessary to go into particular cases, are all
utterly fallacious, then I shall have cleared the ground
for the production of evidence, and no honest man
desirous of arriving at truth will be able to evade an
enquiry into the nature and amount of .that evidence, by
moving the previous question—that miracles are unprovable by any amount of human testimony. It is
time that the “ derisive and unexamining incredulity ”
which has hitherto existed should give way to a less
dogmatic and more philosophical spirit, or history will
again have to record the melancholy spectacle of men, who
should have known better, assuming to limit the dis­
covery of new powers and agencies in the universe, and
deciding, without investigation, whether other men’s
observations are true or false.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="7232">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7230">
                <text>An answer to the arguments of Hume, Lecky and others, against miracles</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7231">
                <text>Wallace, Alfred Russel [1823-1913]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7233">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 24 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7234">
                <text>Printed for private circulation by James Beveridge, High Holborn</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7235">
                <text>1871</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7236">
                <text>G5231</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19042">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (An answer to the arguments of Hume, Lecky and others, against miracles), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19043">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19044">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19045">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19046">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="553">
        <name>Miracles</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="862">
        <name>Superstition</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="555" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="947">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/fb8c72ceaed855269677f11ed7fcc672.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=pQzEffXQXtk4iIGpEdEiBsszh7oIGzGvK55U6NdpQ1k7fDq1hRxoNCr74ipo165F0LKIyqigSAS4p7obtDle85XaYb22tNvZbvaP8IijQ%7E1ZbZSNaXFn0Y04M%7EFBgBi9lV54SSLz0Ky0Mrbtn198kJRQ2F2zadspvmYP71P%7EP8qyXdpos1edU9%7EMCqhNtzm48udC2IAcP4YYtIi0ObFYZqwhIx7R1Vo4Q1rVUX-KZpviqC4VIhzK1rEv3NyCkY7AHo%7ENHwsVGSjlSkSg6SvbBL9LzLpBl2xeGvN--OPLO5UvesXYshGBWyiJksHQXLt7WYFjxCWPcNIyN5zEEeBsaw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>92af1ef847474167df1cfd59a5c85d56</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21386">
                    <text>NATIONAL SECULAR SOCIETY

AN

ESSAY

* ON MIRACLES.
BY 'p

DAVID HUME.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION
Commenting upon the views of Campbell, Paley, Mill,
Powell, Greg, Mozley, Tyndall, Huxley, etc.,
1SY

JOSEPH MAZZINI WHEELER.

“Apologists find it much more convenient to evade the simple but
effective arguments of Hume than to answer them."—11 Supernatural
Religion," vol. i.,p. 78.

LONDON :

I

FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY,
28, STONECUTTER STREET, E.C.

1 882.
PRICE

THREEPENCE.

�BIBLE

ROMANCES.

By G. W. FOOTE.
1. —THE CREATION. STORY' ..................
2. —NOAH’S FLOOD
..................................
3. —EVE AND THE APPLE..........................
4. —THE BIBLE DEVIL..................................
5. —THE TEN PLAGUES
..........................
6. —JONAH AND THE WHALE..................
7. —THE WANDERING JEWS ..................
A—THE TOWER OF BABEL ..................
9.—BALAAM’S ASS.........................................
10. —GOD’S THIEVES IN CANAAN ...........
11. —CAIN AND ABEL ..................................
12. —LOT’S WIFE
..........................................

Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.
Id.

BIBLE ROMANCES—First Series—Containing the above Twelve
Numbers, bound in handsome wrapper. Is.

SECOND SERIES.
13. —DANIEL AND THE LIONS
..........
14. —THE JEW JUDGES
..........................

Id.
Id.

The SECOND SERIES will soon be completed in six
instalments.

Other Pamphlets by G. W. Foote.
Secularism the True Philosophy of Life.
and a Defence

...

...

...

An Exposition

Atheism and Morality
........................................... 2d.
The Futility of Prayer....................................... '
... 2d.
Death’s Test: or Christian Lies about Dying Infidels. 2d.
Atheism and Suicide. (A reply to Alfred Tennyson—Paet
Laureate)...

...

...

..

" ...

The God Christians Swear By
.............................. 2d.
Was Jesus Insane P
................................................. Id.
London: FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY
28, Stonecutter Street, E.C.

�INTRODUCTION.
When an author has the fortune to be attacked by every
succeeding writer upon the same subject for upwards of a
century, and when his opinions, so far from being crushed out,
become more widely spread by each “ refutation,” it induces
a supicion that “ sophisms ” so constantly refuted may be
truisms after all. This has been notably the case with the
essay here reprinted. Since its first publication in 1748 it has
been the bête noire of Christian controversialists. Campbell,
IPhley, De Quincey, Chalmers, Whately, Babbage, Mansel,
Mozley, and a shoal of ministerial minnows sailing in the
wake of these theological Tritons, have felt it incumbent
upon them to refute the “ sophisms ” of the sceptic Hume
Yet no one will say that unbelief in the miraculous is upon
the decline.. On the contrary, never were Christians less
anxious to insist upon the supernatural elements of their
îehgion, and never more willing to seek reconcilements with
science ; never were there so many trained minds with perfect
confidence that the uniformity of nature has never been dis­
turbed by coups d’état célestes.
In truth, Hume’s argument, though so constantly assailed,
has never been refuted at all. It has been misapprehended
and evaded, but it remains as unanswerable as that of Arch­
bishop Tillotson against the real presence. And this, because
m point of fact—the terms being rightly understood—it is a
truism. John Stuart Mill well says: “Hume’s celebrated
principle that nothing is credible which is contradictory to
experience, or at variance with laws of nature, is merely this
very plain and harmless proposition, that whatever is contra­
dictory to a complete induction is incredible. That such a
maxim as this should either be accounted a dangerous heresy,
or mistaken for a great and recondite truth, speaks ill for the
state of philosophical speculation on such subjects-.” (“System
of Logic,” book 3, chap, xxv., sec. 2.)
Few essays so brief, for it must be borne in mind that the
first part contains the argument complete in itself, have been
so persistently misunderstood. The whole school of Christian evidence writers have either argued as it were an à priori
argument against the possibility of miracles, or as if it were
an argument against testimony being received for wonders •
whereas it is neither the one nor the other. Principal Campbell, as Mill points out, considered it a complete answer to
*
Hume’s doctrine (that things are incredible which are contrary
to the uniform course of experience) that we do not disbelieve.
* “ Logic.” See the “ Three Essays,” p. 217.

�2
merely because the chances were against them, things in strict
conformity to the uniform course of experience. Yet no one
would call an unusual combination which was found by experi­
ence to occur among the whole number of possible cases a.
miracle, save in the popular, indefinite style of speech which
is totally unfit for theological, and still more for logical, pur­
poses. And here lies the gist of the whole misunderstanding.
Everyone knows that both etymologically and popularly the
word miracle is equivalent simply to a wonder. But Hume’s
argument is not directed against the occurrence of wonders,
prodigies or unprecedented events; though it offers a criterion
by which the value of their evidence can be judged. He was
not such a simpleton as to contend, or intend, that no testi­
mony could be sufficient to add to our knowledge of the laws
of nature. His argument is based on the theological definition
of miracles as infractions of the laws of nature by a super­
natural being or beings exterior to those laws.
The essay has done much to modify the views of theolo­
gians, and they have since its time done their best to class
their miracles under’ “unknown laws.” Yet Canon Mozley,
certainly the ablest late defender of miracles, admits that
“ their evidential value depends entirely upon their deviating
from the order of nature.” A miracle in the theological sense
denotes not simply the counteraction of one natural law by
another, which is not opposed to experience, but the suppres­
sion of the law of uniformity of cause and effect, which ex­
perience shows to be universal, and in which all other laws
are included. As Hume puts it, unless there were an uniform
*
experience against any miraculous event, “the event would not
merit that appellation.” If, by some unknown law, persons
could, under given c onditions, be raised from the dead, such facts,
however wonderful, would take their place in the vast scheme
of nature, and no more be properly entitled supernatural than
any other. But such an event is classed as a miracle, as our
essayist says, “ because it has never been observed in any age
or country.”
The instance of the King of Siam rejecting accounts of ice
has often, foolishly enough, been quoted against Hume by
opponents who failed to notice the distinction between a dis­
covery of the laws of nature and their suspension. If we could
be taken to a region where the dead rise at command with the
same certainty that water freezes when the temperature is
below a certain point the fact would be indubitable, but the
miracle would be gone. We cannot admit a proposition as a
law of nature and yet believe a fact in contradiction to it.
We must disbelieve the alleged fact, or believe that we are
See Mill’s “Essay on Theism,” p. 222.

�8
mistaken in admitting the supposed law. In gaming the fact
the miracle is lost; because to this, the supernatural nature or
the fact, all testimony is incompetent. Mr. Vv. H. Greg
pointed out that the assertion of a miracle being performed
*
involves three elements, a fact and two inferences. It predi­
cates, first, that such an event took place; second, that it
was brought about by the act and will of the individual to
whom it is attributed ; third, that it could not have been pro­
duced by natural means. The fact may have been conectly o served, and yet either or both of the inferences be unwarranted;
or either inference may be rendered unsound by the slightest
deviation from accuracy in the observation or statement ot
the fact. Nay, any new discovery in science may show that
the inference which has hitherto appeared quite irrefragable,
was, in fact, wholly unwarranted and incorrect.
But it has been said : Assume a supernatural power and the
antecedent improbability of supernatural visitations is re­
moved. Paley says, “ In a word, once believe that there is a
God, and miracles are not incredible.’’t To this assertion
Mill has been thought to lend his. authority. He endorses
Hume’s argument only as substantiating that ‘‘ no evidence
can prove a miracle to anyone who did not previously believe
the existence of a being or beings with supernatural power ;
or who believes himself to have full proof that the character
of the Being whom he recognises, is inconsistent with his
having seen fit to interfere on the occasion in question. +
Now this statement is inadequate. The existence of.God, if He
be the Supreme Cause of the order of the universe, is rather an
additional difficulty to those who think that order was created
by Him and subsequently disturbed. The argument against
miracles rests on our experience of the order of nature ; and
is, therefore, equally valid whether a cause of that order be
assumed or not. For the only test of the will or way of work­
ing of such a cause is to be found within the order itself.
Any interference with that order still has to be. proved by
testimony; and the question remains whether it is more
credible that men have been deceived, or that the laws of
nature have been disturbed?
This last is the aspect of the argument which comes home
to the popular mind. Every individual has experience that
men lie and make mistakes ; none that miracles occur. Expe­
riment upon experiment; the records of generation after
* “ Creed of Christendom,” vol. ii., p. 136.
+ Evidences of Christianity. “Preparatory Considerations.”
+ “System of Logic,” Bk. 3, ch. xxv., sec. 2. Dr. Farrar’s abuse
of Mill’s reasoning is well exposed by the author of “ Supernatural
Religion,” Pt. 1, ch. iii.

�4
generation; the very stability of our life depends upon and
confirms the belief m the uniformity of law
“In the
case of miracles, then,” says Professor Tyndall, “ it behoves
us to understand the weight of the negative before we assign
a value to the positive ; to comprehend the protest of nature
before we attempt to measure with it the assertions of
men. *
Paley’s supposition of “ twelve men whose probity and good
sense I had well known,” who should be ready, one after
another, to be racked, burnt or strangled, rather than give up
the assertion that they had witnessed miracles, does not even
meeu the case. For how could it be shown that it was impos­
sible tor these twelve men to be deceived? Twelve infallible
men w ould be as incredible as any miracle they were supposed
to assert. Paley’s reference is simply a disingenuous attempt
to. imply that twelve good witnesses testified to the Christian
miracles at the time and in the place where they are said to
have occurred, and that they suffered on this account. Whereas
not one single original witness is known ; nor can even any
early Christian be proved to have suffered for his belief in
miracles.
Professor Huxley, who,, in his admirable little book on
Hume, very captiously, as it seems to me, takes exception to
iiume s defining miracles in their theological sense, agrees
that his arguments on the matter of testimony resolve them­
selves into a simple statement of the dictates of common­
sense, which may be expressed in this canon: the more a
statement of fact conflicts with previous experience, the more
complete must be the evidence which is to justify us in be­
lieving it. It is upon this principle that everyone carries on
the business of common life. “ If,” continues the Professor,
a man tells me he saw a piebald horse in Piccadilly, I believe
~.lm w^hout hesitation. The thing itself is likely enough, and
there is no imaginable motive for his deceiving me. But if
the.same person tells me he observed a zebra there, I might
hesitate a little about accepting his testimony, unless I were
well satisfied, not only as to his previous acquaintance with
zebras, but as to his powers and opportunities of observation
in the present case. If, however, my informant assured me
that he beheld a centaur trotting down that famous thoroughrare, I should emphatically decline to credit his statement; and
this even if he were the most saintly of men, and ready to
suffer martyrdom in support of his belief. In such a case I
could, of course, entertain no doubt of the good faith of the
witness; it would be only his competency, which, unfortunately,
* “ Fragments of Science,” “ On Miracles and Special Providence ”
vol. ii., p. 33. 1879.
’

�5
has very little to do with good faith or intensity of conviction,
which I should presume to call in question.”*
The sceptic being securely entrenched in the first part of the
essay, the second carries the war into the supernaturalists’
camp. With the confidence of a thorough student of human
nature and historian, Hume gives his conviction that there is
not in all history an wholly trustworthy testimony to mira­
culous events. Huxley says on this passage (page 10 of this
edition):—“ These are grave assertions, but they are least
likely to be challenged by those who have made it their busi­
ness to weigh evidence and to give their decision under a due
sense of the moral responsibility which they incur in so
doing.”
Miracles are only alleged to have happened among people
devoid of scientific information and critical spirit. The learned
author of “ Supernatural Religion,” in his chapter on “ The
Age of Miracles,’’gives abundant proof that the miracles now
credited arose in a time of the grossest superstition, among a
people believing in the every-day operations of angels and
demons, full of religious excitement, and prone to exaggera­
tion. In an age of science, where no one expects miracles,
they do not occur, and most are ready to take as evidence of
superstition the belief in any others than those in faith of
which they have themselves been reared. The same silent
process which has destroyed the belief in fairies and witch­
craft has undermined all other supernatural beliefs, and they
only await the application of criticism to be levelled with the
dust. It is true the universe remains a mystery. In one
sense every atom is a miracle. It is so because man’s faculties
are finite and the relations of nature infinite. But the mystery
ef nature affords no ground for belief in miraculous events,
the only testimony for which has been handed down from
superstitious and ill-informed ancestors. It is rather a reason
for abiding by the only light we have—the light which comes
from reason and observation. The part of a wise man is to
study and investigate, and “ proportion his belief to the
evidence.”
There being slight variations in the various editions of the
Essay, the present text has been carefully compared with all
those in the library of the British Museum.
* “English Men of Letters : Hume,” p. 134.

�ON MIRACLES.
-------- ♦--------

PART

I.

There is in Dr. Tillotson’s writings an argument against the real
presence, which is as concise, and elegant, and strong as any
argument can possibly be supposed against a doctrine that is
so little worthy of a serious refutation. It is acknowledged on
all hands, says that learned prelate, that the authority, either
of the scripture or of tradition, is founded merely in the testi­
mony of the apostles, who were eye-witnesses to those miracles
of our Savior, by which he proved his divine mission. Our
evidence, then, for the truth of the Christian religion is less
than the evidence for the truth of our senses ; because, even in
the first authors of our religion, it was no greater; and it is
evident it must diminish in passing from them to their disciples;
nor can any one be so certain of the truth of their testimony,
as of the immediate object of his senses. But a weaker evidence
can never destroy a stronger; and therefore, were the doctrine
of the real presence ever so clearly revealed in scripture, it
were directly contrary to the rules of just reasoning to give
our assent to it. It contradicts sense, though both the scripture
and tradition, on which it is supposed to be built, carry not
such evidence with them as sense, when they are considered
merely as external evidences, and are not brought home to
every one’s breast by the immediate operation of the Holy
Spirit.
Nothing is so convenient as a decisive argument of this kind,
which must at least silence the most arrogant bigotry and
superstition, and free us from their impertinent solicitations.
I flatter myself, that I have discovered an argument of a like
nature, which, if just, will, with the wise and learned, be an
everlasting check to all kinds of superstitious delusion, and
consequently, will be useful as long as the world endures. For
so long, I presume, will the accounts of miracles and prodigies
be found in all history, sacred and profane.
Though experience be our only guide in reasoning concerning
matters of fact; it must be acknowledged that this guide is
not altogether infallible, but in some cases is apt to lead us
into errors and mistakes. One, who, in our climate, should
expect better weather in any week of June than in one of
December, would reason justly, and conformably to experience;
but it is certain that he may happen, in the event, to find
himself mistaken. However, we may observe, that, in such
a case, he would have no cause to complain of experience;

�7
because it commonly informs us beforehand of the uncertainty,
by that contrariety of events, which we may learn from a
diligent observation. All effects follow not with like certainty
from their supposed causes. Some events are found, in all
countries and all ages, to have been constantly conjoined to­
gether : Others are found to have been more variable, and
sometimes to disappoint our expectations; so that, in our
reasonings concerning matter of fact, there are all imaginable
degrees of assurance, from the highest certainty to the lowest
species of moral evidence.
A wise man, therefore, proportions his belief to the evidence.
In such conclusions as are founded on an infallible experience,
he expects the event with the last degree of assurance, and
regards his past experience as a full proof of the future
existence of that event.
In other cases he proceeds with
more caution: He weighs the opposite experiments: He
considers which side is supported by the greatest number of
experiments: To that side he inclines with doubt and hesi­
tation ; and when at last he fixes his judgment, the evidence
exceeds not what we properly
probability. All probability,
then, supposes an opposition of experiments and observations;
where the one side is found to overbalance the other, and to
produce a degree of evidence proportioned to the superiority.
A hundred instances or experiments on one side, and fifty
on another, afford a very doubtful expectation of any event;
though a hundred uniform experiments, with only one that is
contradictory, reasonably beget a pretty strong degree of
assurance. In all cases, we must balance the opposite experi­
ments, where they are opposite, and deduct the smaller number
from the greater, in order to know the exact force of the
superior evidence.
To apply these principles to a particular instance ; we may
observe that there is no species of reasoning more common,
more useful, and even necessary to human life, than that
derived from the testimony of men, and the reports of eye­
witnesses and spectators. This species of reasoning, perhaps,
one may deny to be founded on the relation of cause and
effect. I shall not dispute about a word. It will be sufficient
to observe, that our assurance in any argument of this kind is
derived from no other principle than our observation of the
veracity of human testimony, and of the usual conformity of
facts to the reports of witnesses. It being a general maxim,
that no objects have any discoverable connexion together, and
that all the inferences which we can draw from one to another
are founded merely on our experience of their constant and
regular conjunction; it is evident that we ought not to make
an exception to this maxim in favor of human testimony,
whose connexion with any events seems, in itself, as liitJo

�8
necessary as any other. Were not the memory tenacious to a
certain degree ; had not men commonly an inclination to
truth and a principle of probity; were they not sensible to
snanie wh.cn detected in a falsehood : TiVere not these, I say,
discovered by experience to be qualities inherent in ’human
natuie, we should never repose the least confidence in human
testimony. A man delirious, or noted for falsehood and villainy
has no manner of authority with us.
’
And as the evidence, derived from witnesses and human
testimony, is founded on past experience, so it varies with
the experience, and is reg'arded either as a proof or a proba­
bility according as the conjunction between any particular kind
of report and any kind of objects, has been found to be constant
or variable. There are a number of circumstances to be taken
into consideration in all judgments of this kind; and the
ultimate standard, by which we determine all disputes that
may arise concerning them, is always derived from experience
and observation. . Where this experience is not entirely uni­
form on any side, it is attended with an unavoidable contrariety
in our judgments, and with the same opposition and mutual
destruction of arguments as in every other kind of evidence.
We frequently hesitate concerning the reports of others. We
balance the opposite circumstances which cause tiny doubt or
uncertainty; and when we discover a superiority on any side,
we incline to it; but still with a diminution of assurance in
proportion to the force of its antagonist.
This contrariety of evidence, in the present case, may be
derived from several different causes; from the opposition of
contrary testimony, from the character or number of the wit­
nesses, from the manner of their delivering their testimony,
or from the union of all these circumstances. We entertain a
suspicion concerning any matter of fact when the witnesses
contradict each other, when they are but few or of a doubtful
character, when they have an interest in what they affirm,
when they deliver their testimony with doubt and hesitation’
or, on the contrary, with too violent asseverations. There are
many other particulars of the same kind, which may diminish
or destroy the force of any argument derived from human
testimony.
Suppose, for instance, that the fact which the testimony
endeavors to establish partakes of the extraordinary and the
marvellous, in that case, the evidence resulting from the testi­
mony admits of a diminution greater or less in proportion as
the fact is more or less unusual. The reason why we place
any credit in witnesses and historians is not from any con­
nexion, which we perceive a priori, between testimony and
reality, but because we are accustomed to find a conformity
between them. But when the fact attested is such a one as

�9
has seldom fallen under our observation, here is a contest of
two opposite experiences; of which the one destroys the othc-,
-as far . as its force goes, and the superior can only operate on
the mind by the force which remains. The very same principle
of experience, which gives us a certain degree of assurance in
the testimony of witnesses, gives us also, in this case, another
'degree of assurance against the fact which they endeavor to
establish; from which contradiction there necessarily arise a
•counterpoise, and mutual destruction of belief and authority.
“ I should not believe such a story were it told me by Cato ; ”
was a proverbial , saying in Rome, even during the lifetime
of that philosophical patriot (1). The incredibility of a fact,
at was allowed, might invalidate so great an authority.
The Indian prince who refused to believe the first relations
concerning the effects of frost reasoned justly, and it naturally
required very strong testimony to engage his assent to facts
which, arose from a state of nature with which he was un­
acquainted, and bore so little analogy to those events of which
he had had constant and uniform experience. Though they
were not contrary to his experience, they were not conform­
able to it (2).
But in order to increase the probability against the testi­
mony of witnesses, let us suppose that the fact which they
n,inrm, instead of being only marvellous, is really miraculous,
suppose also, that the testimony, considered apart and in
itself, amounts to an. entire proof ; in that case there is proof
against proof, of which the strongest must prevail, but still
with a diminution of its force, in proportion to that of its
antagonist.
A miracle is a violation of the laws of nature; and as a firm
and unalterable experience has established these laws, the
proof against a miracle, from the very nature of the fact is
as entire as any argument from experience can possibly ’be
imagined Why is it more than probable that all men must
y?e»
iea(l cannot of itself remain suspended in the air •
that fire consumes wood, and is extinguished by water; unless
it be that these events are found agreeable to the laws of
nature, and there is required a violation of these laws, or in
other words, a miracle to prevent them? Nothing is esteemed
a miracle if it ever happen in the common course of nature
It is no miracle that a man seemingly in good health should
•die on a sudden : because such a kind of death, though more
unusual than any other, has yet been frequently observed to
happen. But it is a miracle that a dead man should come to
-Ute; because that has never been observed in any age or countrv
There must, therefore, be an uniform experience against every
miraculous event, otherwise the event would not merit that
appellation. And as an uniform experience amounts to a proof

�10
there is here a direct and full proof from the nature of the
fact against the existence of any miracle; nor can such a proof
be destroyed or the miracle rendered credible by an opposite
proof, which is superior (3).
.
The plain consequence is (and it is a general maxim worthy
of our attention), “ That no testimony is sufficient to establish
a miracle unless the testimony be of such a kind that its false­
hood would be more miraculous than the fact which it en­
deavors to establish: And even in that case there is a mutual
destruction of arguments, and the superior only gives us an
assurance suitable to that degree of force which remains after
deducting the inferior.” When anyone tells me that he saw
a dead man restored to life, I immediately consider with myself
whether it be more probable that this person should either
deceive or be deceived, or that the fact which he relates, should
really have happened. I weigh the one miracle against the
other; and, according to the superiority which I discover, I
pronounce my decision, and always reject the greater miracle.
If the falsehood of his testimony would be more miraculous
than the event which he relates; then, and not till then, can
he pretend to command my belief or opinion.

PART II.
In the foregoing reasoning we have supposed that the testi­
mony upon which a miracle is founded may possibly amount to
an entire proof, and that the falsehood of that testimony would
be a real prodigy : But it is easy to show that we have been
a oreat deal too liberal in our concession, and that there never
was a miraculous event established on so full an evidence.
*
For first, there is not to be found in all history any miracle
attested by a sufficient number of men, of such unquestioned
yood sense, education, and learning as to secure us against all
delusion in themselves; of such undoubted integrity as to place
them beyond all suspicion of any design to deceive others; of
such credit and reputation in the eyes of mankind as to have
a o-reat deal to lose in case of being detected in any falsehood;
and at the same time attesting facts, performed m such a
public manner and in so celebrated a part of. the world, as to
render the detection unavoidable: All which circumstances are
requisite to give us a full assurance in the testimony of men.
Secondly. We may observe in human nature a principle
which, if strictly examined, will be. found to dimmish ex­
tremely the assurance which we might have from human
testimony in any kind of prodigy. The maxim by which we
commonly conduct ourselves in our reasonings, is, that the
objects, of which we have no experience, resemble those of
* The 1750 edition inserts: “ In any history.”

�11
which we have; that what we have found to be most usual is
always most probable; and that where there is an opposition
of arguments, we ought to give the preference to such of them
as are founded on the greatest number of past observations.
But though, in proceeding by this rule, we readily reject any
fact which is unusual and incredible in an ordinary degree;
yet in advancing farther, the mind observes not always the
same rule, but when anything is affirmed utterly absurd and
miraculous, it rather the more readily admits such a fact, upon
account of that very circumstance which ought to destroy all
its authority. The passion of surprise and wonder, arising from
miracles, being an agreeable emotion, gives a sensible tendency
towards the belief of those events from which it is derived.
And this goes so far, that even those who cannot enjoy this
pleasure immediately, nor can believe those miraculous events of
which they are informed, yet love to partake of the satisfaction
at second-hand or by rebound, and place a pride and delight
in exciting the admiration of others.
With what greediness are the miraculous accounts of
travellers received, their descriptions of sea and land mon­
sters, their relations of wonderful adventures, strange men,
and uncouth manners ! But if the spirit of religion join itself
to the love of wonder, there is an end of common-sense, and
human testimony, in these circumstances, loses all pretensions
to authority. A religionist may be an enthusiast, and imagine
he sees what has no reality : He may know his narration to be
fal3e, and yet persevere in it with the best intentions in the
world for the sake of promoting so holy a cause: Or even where
this delusion has no place, vanity, excited by so strong a tempta­
tion, operates on him more powerfully than on the rest of
mankind in any other circumstances; and self-interest with
equal force. His auditors may not have, and commonly have
not, sufficient judgment to canvass his evidence : What
judgment they have, they renounce by principle, in these
sublime and mysterious subjects : Or if they were ever so
willing to employ it, passion and a heated imagination disturb
the regularity of its operations. Their credulity increases his
impudence ; and his impudence overpowers their credulity.
Eloquence, when in its highest pitch, leaves little room for
reason or reflection, but addressing itself entirely to the fancy
or the affections, captivates the willing hearers, and subdues
their understandings. Happily, this pitch it seldom attains.
But what a Cicero or a Demosthenes could scarcely operate
over a Roman or Athenian audience, every Capuchin, every
itinerant or stationary teacher, can perform over the generality
of mankind, and in a higher degree, by touching such gross
and vulgar passions (4).
Thirdly. It forms a very strong presumption against all

�12
supernatural and miraculous relations, that they are observed
chiefly to abound among ignorant and barbarous nations; or if
a civilised people has ever given admission to any of them,
that people will be found to have received them from ignorant
and barbarous ancestors, who transmitted them with that in­
violable sanction and authority which always attend received
opinions. When we peruse the first histories of all nations
we are apt to imagine ourselves transported into some new
world, where the w’hole frame of nature is disjointed and every
element performs its operations in a different manner from
what it does at present. Battles, revolutions, pestilence,
famine, and death, are never the effects of those natural
causes which we experience. Prodigies, omens, oracles,
judgments, quite obscure the few natural events that are
intermingled with them. But as the former grow thinner
every page, in proportion as we advance nearer the enlightened
ages of science and knowledge, we soon learn that there is
nothing mysterious or supernatural in the case, but that all
proceeds from the usual propensity of mankind towards the
marvellous, and that, though this inclination may at inter­
vals receive a check from sense and learning, it can never
thoroughly be extirpated from human nature.
‘‘ It is strange,” a judicious reader is apt to say upon the peru­
sal of these wonderful historians, “that such prodigious events
never happen in our days.” But it is nothing strange, I hope,
that men should lie in all ages. You must surely have seen
instances enow of that frailty. You have yourself heard
many such marvellous relations started, which, being treated
with scorn by all the wise and judicious, have at last been
abandoned even by the vulgar. Be assured, that those re­
nowned lies which have spread and flourished to such a
monstrous height, arose from like beginnings, but being sown
in a more proper soil, shot up at last into prodigies almost
equal to those which they relate.
It was a wise policy in that false prophet, Alexander, who,
though now forgotten, was once so famous, to lay the first
scene of his impostures in Paphlagonia, where, as Lucian tells
us, the people were extremely ignorant and stupid, and ready
to swallow even the grossest delusion. People at a distance,
who are weak enough to think the matter at all worthy inquiry,
have no opportunity of receiving better information. The
stories come magnified to them by a hundred circumstances.
Fools, are industrious in propagating the imposture; while
the wise and learned are contented, in general, to deride its
absurdity, without informing themselves of the particular facts
by which it .may be distinctly refuted. And thus the impostor
above-mentioned was enabled to proceed from his ignorant
Paphlagonians to the enlisting of votaries, even among the

�13
Grecian philosophers and men of the most eminent rank and
distinction in Rome : Nay, could engage the attention of that
sage emperor, Marcus Aurelius, so far as to make him trust
the success of a military expedition to his delusive prophecies.
The advantages are so great, of starting an imposture among
an ignorant people, that even though the delusion should be
too gross to impose on the generality of them—which, though
seldom, is sometimes the case—it has a much better chance of suc­
ceeding in remote countries, than if the first scene had been laid
in a city renowned for arts and knowledge. The most ignorant
and barbarous of these barbarians carry the report abroad.
None of their countrymen have large correspondence or
sufficient credit and authority to contradict and beat down
the delusion. Men’s inclination to the marvellous has full
opportunity to display itself. And thus a story, which is
universally exploded in the place where it was first started, shall
pass for certain at a thousand miles distance. But had Alex­
ander fixed his residence at Athens, the philosophers of that
renowned mart of learning had immediately spread throughout
the whole Roman empire, their sense of the matter; which, being
supported by so great authority, and displayed by all the force of
reason and eloquence, had entirely opened the eyes of mankind.
It is true, Lucian, passing by chance through Paphlagonia, had
an opportunity of performing this good office. But, though much
to be wished, it does not always happen, that every Alexander
meets with a Lucian, ready to expose and detect his im­
postures (5).
I may add as a fourth reason which diminishes the authority
of prodigies, that there is no testimony for any, even those
•which have not been expressly detected, that is not opposed
by an infinite number of witnesses ; so that not only the miracle
destroys the credit of the testimony, but even the testimony
destroys itself. To make this the better understood, let us
consider, that in matters of religion, whatever is different is
contrary, and that it is impossible the religions of ancient Rome,
of Turkey, of Siam, and of China should, all of them, be
established on any solid foundation. Every miracle, there­
fore, pretended to have been wrought in any of these religions
(and all of them abound in miracles), as its direct scope is
to establish the particular system to which it is attributed; so
has it the same force, though more indirectly, to overthow every
other system. In destroying a rival system, it likewise destroys
the credit of those miracles on which that system was
established ; so that all the prodigies of different religions are
to be regarded as contrary facts, and the evidences of these
prodigies, whether weak or strong, as opposite to each other.
According to this method of reasoning, when we believe any
miracle of Mahomet or any of his successors, we have for our

�14
warrant the testimony of a few barbarous Arabians : And on
the other hand, we are to regard the authority of Titus Livius,
Plutarch, Tacitus, and, in short, of all the authors and witnesses,
Grecian, . Chinese, and Roman Catholic, who have related any
miracle in their. particular religion; I say, we are to regard
theii testimony in . the same light as if they had mentioned
that .Mahometan miracle, and had in express terms contradicted
it, with the same certainty as they have for the miracles they
relate. This argument may appear over subtle and refined,
but is not in reality different from the reasoning of a judge
who supposes that the credit of two witnesses maintaining a
crime against any one is destroyed by the testimony of two
others who affirm him to have been two hundred leagues dis­
tant, at the same instant when the crime is said to have been
committed.
One of the best attested miracles in all profane history is
that .which Tacitus reports of Vespasian, who cured a blind
man in Alexandria by means of his spittle, and a lame man by
the mere touch of his foot; in obedience to a vision of the god
Serapis, who had enjoined them to have recourse to the
Emperor for these miraculous cures. The story may be
seen in that fine historian (6); where every circumstance
seems to add weight to the testimony, and might be dis­
played at large with all the force of argument and eloquence
if anyone were now concerned to enforce the evidence of that
exploded and idolatrous superstition. The gravity, solidity,
age, and probity of so great an emperor, who, through the
whole course of his life conversed in a familiar manner with
his. friends and. courtiers, and never affected those extra­
ordinary airs of divinity assumed by Alexander and Demetrius:
The historian, a cotemporary writer noted for candor and
veracity, and withal the greatest and most penetrating genius
perhaps of all antiquity; and so free from any superstition and
credulity that he even lies under the contrary imputation of
Atheism and pro.faneness : The persons, from whose testimony
he related.the miracle, of established character for judgment
and veracity, as we may well presume; eye-witnesses of the
fact, and confirming their verdict after the Flavian family
were despoiled of the empire, and could no longer give any
reward as the price of a lie. TJtrumque, qui interfuere, nunc
quoque memorant, postquam nullum mendacio pretium. To which,
if we add the public nature of the facts as related, it will ap­
pear that no evidence can well be supposed stronger for so
gross and. so palpable a falsehood.
There is also a memorable story related by Cardinal de
Betz, which may well deserve our consideration. When
that intriguing politician fled into Spain to avoid the perse­
cution of his enemies he passed through Saragossa, the capital

�15
of Arragon, where he was shown
^n^was well known
had served seven years as a doo_ - p ,
devotions
to everybody in
at that chnrch. He had bee
ri1bbin" of holy oil upon,
a leg; but recovered that limb by the rub
Jwo leUgiP’Thids mirade X vouched by all the canons3 of the

the relator was also cotemporary.to the&amp;nius;
S7X°x^":"r&lt;; i :«»:

r»e“ardS»
-to give any credit to it ^d conseq
CO]lsidered justly,
of anv concurrence m the holy traua.
f+li..Atl,re
“ ? Z accSly to ^■s^)rro^^^ree''^S^'^OQfr SavSy^and

its falsehood through all the °irc^s^an

k

Y

£
mediately present, by reason of the bigotry, 1g°^^0C™0^
ss-sssaaxgs

by any human testimony, was more propeily a subject o
^Tteh^XieXalabreater number of miracles ascribed
to o“^E those which were lately ;
to have been
wrought in France upon the tomb of Abbe Pans,
ta
Jansenist, with whose sanctity the people ^re s° 1on deluclecL
Whp pnri-no- of the sick, giving hearing to the deal ana si&amp;m io
S bhnd wire everywhere talked of as the usual effects of
Iw hSv sepulchre. But what is more extraordinary; many
oflh^miraclto were immediately proved upon the spot^before
iudo-es of unquestioned integrity, attested y
rnoqf
Stand distinction. in a learned Xid N^r is ftis alb
l^SX^ofSem w^pSisSd and disperse'd everywhere ;
nor were the Jesuits though a learned body supP°rted
in
oivil magistrate, and determined enemies to those opimonsi
whose favor the miracles were said to h^7^eei».g^ll we
.able distinctly to refute or detect them ( ).

�16
XIS&gt;of^fiSp°A±Z?i1Ce5 agreeiag t0 the “r-

tb?utao?tnSie.U^ jusf; bTu?e some huma“ testimony has-

distance have been able to determine between them ? The
contrariety is equally strong between the miraclesTreated bv
or
th“e deUYered by MariaUa’ Me'
country, his family, Or himself, or in any other way§strikes in
with his natural inclinations and propensities
But what
greater temptation than to appear a missionary, a prophet an
d±Zad0^?m uaVeU? Wh0^uld not encounter man?
ter ?°%r ?fdh^U1pV inporde.r to attaiu so sublime a charac°
?y t^e help of vaW and a heated imagination ainf? the 5? made a ?onvert of himself and entered^seriously
into the delusion; who ever scruples to make use of pious
frauds m support of so holy and meritorious a cause ?
lhe smallest spark may here kindle into the greatest flame
because the materials are always prepared for it. The avicbum
genus aurwularum(8), the gazing populace, receive greedily
motesUwondSmatl°n’ whatever soothes superstition, and prol

St?EeSi ?f this nature have in a11 ages been
detected and exploded in their infancy? How many more have
been celebrated for a time, and have afterwards sunk into
negiect and oblivion? Where such reports, therefore, fly
about, the solution of the phenomenon is obvious, and we iudge
m conformity to regular experience and observation when we
account for it by the known and natural principles of credulity
and delusion. And shall we, rather than have a resource to so.
natural a solution allow of a miraculous violation of the most
established laws of nature ?
i I need not mention the difficulty of detecting a falsehood in
any private or even public history, at the time and place where
it is said to happen, much more where the scene is removed to
ever so small a distance. Even a court of judicature, with all

�17
the authority, accuracy, and judgment, which they can employ,
find themselves often at a loss to distinguish between truth
and falsehood in most recent actions. But the matter never
comes to any issue if trusted to the common method of alter­
cation and debate and flying rumors ; especially when men’s
passions have taken part on either side.
In the infancy of new religions the wise and learned com­
monly esteem the mattei- too inconsiderable to deserve their
attention or regard. And when afterwards they would will­
ingly detect the cheat in order to undeceive the deluded multi­
tude, the season is now past, and the records and witnesses, which
might clear up the matter, have perished beyond recovery.
No means of detection remain but those which must be
drawn from the very testimony itself of the reporters : And
these, though always sufficient with the judicious and know­
ing, are commonly too fine to fall under the comprehension of
the vulgar.
_ Upon the whole, then, it appears that no testimony for any
kind of miracle has ever amounted to a probability much less
*
to a proof; and that, even supposing it amounted to a proof,
it would be opposed by another proof; derived from the very
nature of the fact which it would endeavor to establish. It is
experience only, which gives authority to human testimony;
and it is the same experience, which assures us of the laws
of nature. When, therefore, these two kinds of experience are
contrary, we have nothing to do but subtract the one from
the other, and embrace an opinion either on one side or the
other with that assurance which arises from the remainder.
But according to the principle here explained, this subtraction
with regard to all popular religions, amounts to an entire
annihilation; and therefore we may establish it as a maxim that
no human testimony can have such force as to prove a miracle
and make it a just foundation for any such system of
religion (9).
I am the better pleased with this method of reasoning, as X
think it may serve to confound those dangerous friends or
disguised enemies to the Ghistian religion, who have under­
taken to defend it by the principles of human reason. Our
most holy religion is founded on Faith, not on reason, and it
is a sure method of exposing it to put it to such a trial, as it is
by no means fitted to endure. To make this more evident, let us
examine those miracles related in scripture, and not to lose our­
selves in too wide a field, let us confine ourselves to such as we
find in the Pentateuch, which we shall examine according to
the principles of these pretended Christians, not as the word
or testimony of God himself, but as the production of a mere
* The first two editions read; “ Can ever possibly amount.'

�18
human writer and historian. Here, then, we are first to con­
sider a book presented to us by a barbarous and ignorant
people, written in an age when they were still more barbarous
•and in all probability long after the facts which it relates,
corroborated by no concurring testimony, and resembling those
fabulous accounts which every nation gives of its origin.
Upon reading this book, we find it full of prodigies and
miracles. It gives an account of a state of the world and
of human nature entirely different from the present: Of our
fall from that state : Of the age of man extended to near a
thousand years : Of the destruction of the world by a deluge :
•Of the arbitrary choice of one people as the favorites of heaven
and that people the countrymen of the author: Of their deliver­
ance from bondage by prodigies the most astonishing imagin­
able : I desire anyone to lay his hand upon his heart and after
serious consideration declare whether he thinks that the false­
hood of such a book, supported by such a testimony, would be
more extraordinary and miraculous than all the miracles it
relates ; which is, however, necessary to make it be received
according to the measures of probability above established.
What we have said of miracles may be applied without any
variation to prophecies; and indeed all prophecies are real
miracles, and as such only, can be admitted as proofs of any
revelation. If it did not exceed the capacity of human nature
to foretel future events, it would be absurd to employ any
prophecy as an argument for a divine mission or authority
from heaven; so that, upon the whole, we may conclude that
the Christian religion not only was at first attended with
miracles, but even at this day cannot be believed by any
reasonable person without one. Mere reason is insufficient to
•convince us of its veracity: And whoever is moved by Faith to
assent to it is conscious of a continued miracle in his own
person, which subverts all the principles of his understanding,
and gives him a determination to believe what is most con­
trary to custom and experience.

NOTES.
(1) Plutarch, in vita Catonis Min. 19.
*(2) No Indian, it is evident, could have experience that water
did not freeze in cold climates. This, is placing. nature in a
situation quite unknown to him, and it is impossible for him
to tell a priori what will result from it. It is making a new
experiment, the consequence of which is always uncertain.
One may sometimes conjecture from analogy what will follow;
but still this is but conjecture. And it must be confessed, that
in the present case of freezing, the event follows contrary to

�19
Ihe rules of analogy, and is such, as a rational Indian would
not look for. The operations of cold upon water are not
Gradual according to the degrees of cold, but. whenever it
comes to the freezing point the water passes m a moment
from the utmost liquidity to perfect hardness. Such an event
therefore may be denominated extraordinary, and requires a
pretty strong testimony to render it credible to people in a
warm climate ; but still it is not miraudous., nor contrary to
uniform experience of the course of nature in cases where all
the circumstances are the same. The inhabitants of Sumatra
have always seen water fluid in their own climate,.and the
freezing of their rivers ought to be deemed a prodigy: but
they never saw water in Muscovy during the winter; and
therefore they cannot reasonably be positive what would there
be the consequence.
(3) Sometimes an event may not, in itself, seem, to be con­
trary to the laws of nature, and yet, if it were real, it might, by
reason of some circumstances, be denominated a miracle, be­
cause, in fact, it is contrary to these laws. Thus, if a person,
claiming a divine authority, should command a sick person to
be well, a healthful man to fall down dead, the clouds to pour
rain, the winds to blow—in short, should order many natural
events which immediately, follow upon his commandthese
might justly be esteemed miracles, because they arereally, in this
case, contrary to the laws of nature. For if any suspicion remain
that the event and command concurred by accident there is no
miracle and no transgression of the laws of nature. If this
suspicion be removed, there is evidently a miracle, and a trans­
gression of these laws; because nothing can be more contrary
to nature than that the voice or command of a man should have
such an influence. A miracle may be accurately, defined, a
transgression of a law of nature by a particular volition of the
Deity, or by the interposition of some invisible agent. A miracle
may either be discoverable by men or not. This alters not its
nature and essence. The raising of a house or ship into the
air is a visible miracle. The raising of a feather, when the
wind wants ever so little of a force requisite.for that purpose,
is as real a miracle, though not so sensible with regard to us.
(4) The many instances of forged miracles, and prophecies,
and supernatural events, which, in all ages, have either been
detected by contrary evidence, or which detect themselves by
their absurdity, mark sufficiently the strong propensity of
man kind to the extraordinary and the marvellous., and ought
reasonably to beget a suspicion against all relations of this
kind. This is our natural way of thinking, even with regard
to the most common and most credible events. i^For instance,
there is no kind of report which rises so easily and spreads so
quickly, especially in country places and provincial towns, as

�20
those concerning marriages; insomuch that two young persons’
n^Sr1!,00^1011 “?ver see each Other twice, but thePwTole
“fh’kborhood immediately join them together. The pleasure
so interesting, the^ntefiSenceAnd
of r.6 • 1Ug k Plece reporters of it, spread of propagating it and
being the first
hSeXS1 ¿ST
“,r “of rnse
evidenc? Bn „S
confirmed by some greater
inel^n fi. D noV?6 Sfme Pa?sions, and others still stronger
ino- tv'+p e generality of mankind to the believing and reportm&amp;ade^V116 Sre&amp;teSt vebemence and assurance all religious

(5)It may here perhaps be objected that I proceed rashlv
Mvenrf mJ motions of
-erely froâ the aecS
given ot Mm by Lucian, a professed enemy. It were indeed,
foil 6 Wisbed tbat some of the. accounts published by his
contSSbSiaCCO^P neS had remained- The oppositio? and
as^X hvZf? J6 Character aHd conduct of the same man
Hfe m^ohbwnrï - ?b°r aU
as strong’ even in common
two ZÎin T * mSe ^l1^0118 matters, as that betwixt any
two men m the world—betwixt Alexander and St. Paul for
instance. See a letter to Gilbert West, Esq., on the conver­
sion and apostlesMp of St. Paul.
4
oonver
aoSuSÏ’X VespP
Suetoaius
“““IF the seme
ri„^j^^SA%°^:jra8yr^ei1 by Mons. deMontgeron, counsellor
or judge of the Parliament of Paris, a man of figure and cha­
racter, who was also a martyr to the cause, and is now said to
be somewhere m a dungeon on account of his book.
/here is another book, in three volumes (called “Recueil des
Miracles de 1 Abbe Pans ”), giving an account of many of these
miracles and accompanied with prefatory discourses, which
XiVerp ^Iel1 Wri-jt.en-1 Tbere runs’ however, through the
whole of these a ridiculous comparison between the miracles
SaV-f an&lt;l th?S%0f tbe Abbé’ therein it is asserted
that the evidence for the latter is equal to that for the former •
Übu
etesfr-onyof men could ever be put in the balance
with that of God himself, who conducted the pen of the
inspired writers. If these writers, indeed, were to be con­
sidered merely as human testimony, the French author is very
moderate m his comparison, since he might, with some appear­
ance of reason, pretend that the Jansenist miracles much
surpass the others in evidence and authority. The following
circumstances are drawn from authentic papers inserted in the
above-mentioned book.
Many of the miracles of Abbé Paris were proved immediately
by witnesses before the officiality or bishop’s court at Paris»
under the eyes of Cardinal Noailles, whose character for in­
tegrity and capacity was never contested even by his enemies»

�21
His successor in the archbishopric was an enemy to the
Jansenists, and for that reason promoted to the see by the
•Court. Yet twenty-two rectors or cures of Paris, with infinite
earnestness, press him to examine those miracles, which they
assert to be known to the whole world, and indisputably certain:
But he wisely forbore.
The Molinist party had tried to discredit these miracles in
-one instance, that of Madamoiselle le Franc. But besides that,
their proceedings in many respects are the most irregular in the
world, particularly in citing only a few of the Jansenist’s wit­
nesses, whom they tampered with: Besides this, I say they
•soon found themselves overwhelmed by a cloud of new witnesses
one hundred and twenty in number, most of them persons of
•credit and substance in Paris, who gave oath for the miracle.
This was accompanied with a solemn and earnest appeal to the
Parliament. But the Parliament were forbidden by authority to
meddle in the affair. It was at last observed that where men
are heated by zeal and enthusiasm there is no degree of human
testimony so strong as may not be procured for the greatest
absurdity : And those who will be so silly as to examine the
affair by that medium, and seek particular flaws in the testi­
mony, are almost sure to be confounded. It must be a miser­
able imposture indeed that does not prevail in that contest.
All who have been in France about that time have heard of
the great reputation of Mons. Heraut, the Lieutenant de Police,
whose vigilance, penetration, activity and extensive intelligence
Fave been much talked of. This magistrate, who by the nature
of his office is almost absolute, was invested with full powers
on purpose to suppress or discredit these miracles; and he
frequently seized immediately and examined the witnesses
.and subjects of them; but never could reach anything satis­
factory against them.
In the case of Madamoiselle Thibaut he sent the famous
■de Sylvia to examine her, whose evidence is very curious. The
physician declares that it was impossible she could have been
so ill as was proved by witnesses, because it was impossible
she could in so short a time have recovered so perfectly as he
found her. He reasoned like a man of sense from natural
•causes ; but the opposite party told him that the whole was a
miracle, and that his evidence was the very best proof of it.
The Molinists were in a sad dilemma. They dared not
assert the absolute insufficiency of human evidence to prove a
miracle. They were obliged to say that these miracles were
wrought by witchcraft and the devil. But they were told that
this was the resource of the Jews of old.
No Jansenist was ever embarrassed to account for the
cessation of the miracles, when the churchyard was shut up
by the king’s edict. It was the touch of the tomb which

�22
produced these extraordinary effects ; and when no one could
approach the tomb, no effects could be expected. God indeed
could have thrown down the walls in a moment; but he is
master of his own graces and works, and it belongs not to us
to account for them. He did not throw down the walls of
every city like those of Jericho on the sounding of the rams’’
horns, nor break up the prison of every apostle like that of
St. Paul.
No less a man than the Due de Chatillon, a duke and peer
of France of the highest rank and family, gives evidence of a
miraculous cure performed upon a servant of his, who had
lived several years in his house with a visible and palpable
infirmity.
I shall conclude with observing that no clergy are more
celebrated for strictness of life and manners than the secular
clergy of France, particularly the rectors or cures of Paris
who bear testimony to these impostures.
The learning, genius, and probity of the gentlemen, and the
austerity of the nuns of Port Royal, have been much celebrated
all over Europe. Yet they all give evidence for a miracle
wrought on the niece of the famous Pascal, whose sanctity of
life, as well as extraordinary capacity, is well known. The
famous Racine gives an account of this miracle in his famous
history of Port-Royal, and fortifies it with all the proofs which
a multitude of nuns, priests, physicians and men of the world,
all of them of undoubted credit, could bestow upon it. Several
men of letters, particularly the Bishop of Tournay, thought
this miracle so certain, as to employ it in the refutation of
Atheists and Freethinkers. The Queen-Regent of France,
who was extremely prejudiced against the Port-Royal, sent
hei’ own physician to examine the miracle, who returned an
absolute convert.. In short, the supernatural cure was so uncontestable that it saved for a time that famous monastery
from the ruin with which it was threatened by the Jesuits.
Had it been a cheat, it had certainly been detected by such
sagacious and powerful antagonists and must have hastened
the ruin of the contrivers. Our divines who can build up a
formidable castle from suoh despicable materials, what a pro­
digious fabric could they have reared from these and many
other circumstances which I have not mentioned!—How oft
would the great names of Pascal, Racine, Arnaud, Nicole, have
resounded in our ears ? But if they be wise, they had better
adopt the miracle as being more worth a thousand times than
all the rest of their collection. Besides, it may serve very
much to their purpose. For that miracle was really per­
formed by the touch of an authentic holy prickle of the holy
thorn, which composed the holy crown, which, etc.
(8) Lucret, iv., 594.

�('9'1 I beg the limitations here made may be remarked when
I say that a miracle can never be proved so as to be the founda­

tion of a system of religion. For I own, that otherwise there
may possibly be miracles or violations of the usual course of
nature, of such a kind as to admit of proof from human testi­
mony, though perhaps it will be impossible to find any such in
51 ¿he recordsP of history. Thus, suppose all authors m all
languages agree that from the 1st of January 1600, there was
a total darkness over the whole earth for eight days: SuPPos®
that the tradition of this extraordinary event is still strong and
lively among the people, that all travellers who return from
foreign countries bring us accounts , of the same tradition
without the least variation or contradiction: It¡is evident that
our present philosophers, instead of doubting that fact,
to receive it for certain, and ought to search for the causes
whence it might be derived. The decay, corruption, and dis­
solution of nature, is an event rendered probable by so many
analogies, that any phsenomenon which seems to have a
tendency towards that catastrophe, comes within the reach
of human testimony, if that testimony be very extensive and

U1 But^uppose that all the historians who treat of England
should agree, that, on the 1st of January 1600, Queen Eliza­
beth died; that both before and after her death she was seen
by her physicians and the whole court, as is usual with person»
of her rank; that her successor was acknowledged and pro­
claimed by the Parliament; and that, after being interred a
month, she again appeared, took possession of the throne, and
governed England for three years : I must confess I should be
surprised at the concurrence of so many odd circumstances,
but should not have the least inclination to believe somiraculous an event. I should not doubt of her pretended
death and of those other public circumstances that followed
it: I should only assert it to have been pretended, and that.it
neither was nor possibly could be real. You would m vam
obiect to me the difficulty and almost impossibility of deceiving
the world in an affair of such consequence ; the wisdom and
integrity of that renowned queen; with the little or no advantage which, she could reap from so poor an artifice: All
this might astonish me; hut I would still reply that the
knavery and folly of men are such common phenomena that
I should rather believe the most extraordinary events to arise
from their concurrence than admit so signal a violation ot the
laws of nature.
,
~
But should this miracle be ascribed to any new system of
religion men in all ages have been so much imposed on by
ridiculous stories of that kind, that this, very .circumstance
would be a full proof of a cheat, and sufficient with all men of

�24
sense not only to make them reject the fact, but reject
it without farther examination. Though the being to whom
the miracle is ascribed be in this case Almighty, it does not
upon that account, become a whit more probable ; since it is
impossible for us to know the attributes or actions of such a
Benig, otherwise than from the experience which we have of
ms productions m the usual course of nature. This still
reduces us to past observation, and obliges us to compare the
instance of the violations of truth in the testimony of men
with those of the violation of the laws of nature by miracles
m order to judge which of them is most likely and probable’
As the violations of truth are more common in the testimony
concerning religious miracles than in that concerning any
other matter of fact; this must diminish very much the
authority of the former testimony, and make us form a
general resolution never to lend any attention to it, with
whatever specious pretext it may be covered.
‘■’•Lord Bacon seems to have embraced the same principles
of reasoning:—“ We ought,” says he, “to make a collection
or particular history of all monsters and prodigious births or
productions, and in a word of everything new, rare, and extra­
ordinary m nature. But this must be done with the most
severe scrutiny, lest we depart from truth. Above all every
relation must be considered as suspicious which depends in
any degree upon religion, as the prodigies of Livy: And no less
so, everything that is to be found in the writers of natural
magic or alchemy, or such authors, who seem, all of them to
have an uncontrollable appetite for falsehood and fable.”
hacienda enim est congeries sive historia naturalis par­
ticulars omnium monstrorum et partuum naturse prodio-i®sorum; omnis denique novitatis et raritatis et inconsueti
in natura. Hoc vero faciendum est cum severissimo delectu, ut constet fides. Maxime autem habenda sunt pro
suspectis quae pendent quomodocunque ex religione, ut prodigia Livn: Nec minus quae inveniuntur in scriptoribus ma^iae
naturals, aut etiam alchymiae, et hujusmodi hominibns; qui
tanquam proci sunt et amatores fabularum.”—“Nov Organ ”

lib. 2., Aph. 29.

° ”

London: Freethought Publishing Company, 28, Stonecutter St., E.CL

�A new edition, the best ever issued, printed in large type, on good
paper, Is.; cloth gilt, Is. 6d.

THE AGE OF REASON.
Complete, with Preface by C. Bradlaugh.
In Two Volumes, neatly bound in cloth, 8s.; or in Forty-Six Numbers,
2d. each.

THE

DEVIL’S

PULPIT:

BEING

Astronomico-Theological Discourses.
By the Rev. ROBERT TAYLOR, B.A., of St. John’s
College, Cambridge,
Author of the “ Diegesis,” “ Syntagma,” &amp;c.
(Reprinted verbatim from Richard Carlile's original edition.)

Paper Covers, Is.; Cloth Gilt. Is. Gd.

The True Source of Christianity;
0r5 A Voice from the Ganges.
By

AN

INDIAN

OFFICER.

“ This is a reprint of a very scarce work. The author gives a
thorough analysis of the Gospels, and shows how they differ
from each other and from authentic history ; traces the obliga­
tions of Christianity to Pagan and Rabbinical teaching, and the
close resemblance of many of its doctrines to the tenets of the
Essenes : examines the prophetical claims of the Evangelists on
behalf of Christ ; and freely criticises, although in no ungenerous
spirit, the moral and religious ideas of Christ himself. He does
all this with considerable aid from authoritative scholars, and his
numerous quotations will be especially valuable to the amateur
champions of Freethought in their contests with the representa­
tives of Christianity. We cordially recommend this little volume
of 138 pages which is one of the cheapest shilling’s-worth we
have yet seen.”—Freethinker.
London: Freethought Publishing Company, 28, Stonecutter St.,E.C.

�THE FREETHINKER.
Edited

PUBLISHED

by

G. W. FOOTE.

EVERY

THURSDAY.

Price One Penny.
THE FREETHINKER is first of all aggressive. It wages relent­

THE

THE

THE

THE

THE

less war against Superstition in general, and against Christian
Superstition in particular. No personal attacks, however,
will. he made, except when the practical rights of Freet&amp;iukers are assailed, in which case retaliation is only a form
of Self-defence; or when persons and principles are s0 closely
identified that both must be struck together.
FREETHINKER assists the propaganda of heresy by fur­
nishing hints to those engaged in it as to the policy they
.. should pursue. Special attention is given during the summer
months to out-door advocacy.
FREETHINKER is not full of long, lumpy articles. It is
something between English and American journalism, and,
without being trivial, as smart as the editor can make it.
Under the head of “ Acid Drops ” the reader will find some
racy paragraphs on orthodox ideas and practices ; jvhile under
the head of “ Sugar Plums ” will be found succinct records of
the progress of Freethought in all parts of the world whence
such information can be obtained. American and European
papers are laid under contribution.
FREETHINKER, in order to stimulate the courage and
activity of all workers in the good cause, from time to time
gives biographical sketches of those heroes and martyrs of
progress who in past days made greater sacrifices for freedom
than are now either necessary or possible.
FREETHINKER keeps a sharp eye on professional Chris­
tians (priests, parsons, preachers or lecturers), and does its
utmost to catch them tripping in their advocacy or public
conduct, and to expose them before the world.
FREETHINKER also does its best to employ the resources
of Science, Scholarship, Philosophy, and Ethics against the
claims of the Bible as a Divine Revelation; and it does not
scruple to employ for the same purpose any weapons of ridi­
cule or sarcasm that may be borrowed from the armory of
Common Sense.

A copy sent weekly for one year, post free, for (i.s\ Qcl.; six months, ?js.?&gt;d.

Freethought Publishing Company, 28, Stonecutter St., E.C.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="5583">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5580">
                <text>An essay on miracles</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5581">
                <text>Hume, David [1711-1776]</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="5582">
                <text>Wheeler, Joseph Mazzini [1850-1898]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5584">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 24 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Includes bibliographical references. Publisher's advertisements inside front cover and inside and on back cover. "With an introduction commenting upon the views of Campbell, Paley, Mill, Powell, Grey, Mozley, Tyndall, Huxley, etc. by Joseph Mazzini Wheeler". [Front cover]. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5585">
                <text>Freethought Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5586">
                <text>1882</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="5587">
                <text>N315</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21387">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (An essay on miracles), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21388">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21389">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21390">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21391">
                <text>Miracles</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="21392">
                <text>Superstition</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="553">
        <name>Miracles</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
